MEIN KAMPF 2.

0
By Karl Purple

VOLUME 2: Creation
1.1: JUSTIFYING HITLER AND WORLD WAR 2 NATIONAL SOCIALISM

There are many places I could begin. Let us start with history,
because it is history that has brought us here. The first thing
you must know, is that we are indeed living in a dream world
that has been pulled over our eyes. The history of the world
most of you know is a combination of lies and estimation.
Because a tactic of war involves manipulating public opinion to
favor your side of the story, and so history has been corrupted.
The older and more politically relevant an history event is,
then the more it will have been exposed to manipulation over
that time, and thus the more difficult it will be to find the
truth. Even more so, the common people are manipulated and mind
controlled for this same tactical reason, thus making it more
difficult to find the truth even when speaking to people who
experienced it directly.

With no exception, the history of World War 2 era National

Socialism is very politically relevant to present day, and so
countless lies have been brought up around it. In the last 20
years the stories surrounding World War 2 National Socialism
have finally passed out of living memory, and anyone remaining
alive who witnessed it is now either too old now or too young at
the time to have reliable memories. Or else they are hopelessly
confused after a hundred years of propaganda manipulation.
We must recognize that none of us will ever know for sure
exactly what happened with National Socialism in World War 2.

This is the starting point of my contention that it is

reasonable to wonder if the National Socialists in World War 2
were at the least only responsible for ‘this for that’ atrocity
warfare. Or at the most, the National Socialists were of such
great virtue, that they refused to respond with atrocity for
atrocity and thus made themselves vulnerable to defeat by having
chosen morality over victory.

Adolf Hitler has been their main target. However, as his

personality has been placed in a position to be perceived by the
common people as representing the spirit of the German people,
thus the attacks on him are attacks on all Germans. It can no
longer be allowed for mass propaganda to slander Adolf Hitler,
while also making free speech illegal to defend him and question
that narrative. Free speech is destroyed directly with laws
banning pro-Hitler speech, or indirectly with psychological
tactics to create taboo and manipulated cancel culture to
effectively silence anyone who questions the World War 2
narrative. Since there is no free speech to defend Adolf Hitler
and thus the German people, this should be a sign to you that
the slanders are at least half truths or complete lies.

For my own opinion, I do believe in the case that Adolf Hitler

was a man of the highest character, and that all the evidence
presented against him in this one sided conversation has been
manipulated via the power of the mass media propaganda machine,
which his enemies attained after the war and used it for
constant psychological manipulation to subvert what the original
values of National Socialism were. They present to the people a
cartoon-like version of the evil Nazi. This is an obvious
example of the common saying that the victors write history.
Thus this history cannot be trusted.

Thus, I have justified my conclusion that Adolf Hitler was a

good man, possibly saint like. I do not admire him for the
accusations of evil against him, but I admire him for the belief
in his goodness. This is what I stand for and desire the right
to express openly in a truly free speech society.

1.2: NATIONAL SOCIALISM DEFINED:

The purpose of our meeting tomorrow is to unite the white race

under National Socialism. Yet, even with those who agree with me
about the history of Adolf Hitler and World War 2, there is
serious divisions among us. I also seek to heal those divisions.
To those of other races who may be reading this and are
sympathetic to our cause, I welcome your support. However, as a
National Socialist I do not pretend to be a leader over those of
another race or nation. My main intention is to unify the white
race under a National Socialist ideal of compromise between our
various opinions. If this public reaches the ears of non-whites,
then I only hope to gain their outside support as we pursue our
goal of creating a white racial family. In the same way, I
desire to support non-white nations to also form a support group
for their own racial family.

Let us understand that Hitler concerned himself mainly with

German National Socialism. Germans are one of the white nations
under the greater umbrella of the white nation. Thus, what I am
presenting here is a White National Socialism, under which the
different white nations will form their own individual National
Socialist groups, including German National Socialism. Thus,
understand that you do not need to be German to be a White
National Socialist, but you do need to be white. National
Socialism stands for the idea of increasing levels of
cooperation as we divide ourselves into our most specific racial
group, called a nation. Thus, the cooperation at the greatest
level of White National Socialism will be less than within any
single one of the individual National Socialist groups of the
white ethnicity.

I am German, and so my specific white identity would be with

German National Socialism. Even though I am German, let it not
be misunderstood that you must be German to be a leader in White
National Socialism, but only that you be white. Germans took it
upon themselves to carry a heavy portion of the National
Socialist burden during World War 2, but to have Germans rule
over non-Germans is opposite of what National Socialism stands
for, which is the freedom for each nation to choose their
individual social structure. My hope for Germany’s legacy is
that our white brothers will appreciate the sacrifice my people
have made both during and after World War 2, to fight for the
cause of this social freedom of the nations. I do not believe
Germans offered this sacrifice as a path toward dominating other
whites, but rather to free them in an act of selfless brotherly
love. Every white nation has its own strengths and weaknesses,
and according to these we can offer gifts to one another. As
whites, we are like extended family, because our blood is more
closely related to each other than any other race. In this
world, friends have their place and we love them dearly, but
also our blood family holds a special place in our hearts. And
we are a family. We are the white race.
Going further, we can further divide the separate white races
into smaller groupings of even more closely related people.
Because it is important to know about your leaders, I will tell
you that my ancestors are from the state of Baden in south-
western Germany. So while I may be a White National Socialist, I
am also a German National Socialist, and I am also a Baden
National Socialist. Even further beyond this are the smallest
directly related family divisions of the Baden Nation, which
would also have their own National Socialist groups which
cooperate the most closely of all. But when we come all
together, we are a White National Socialist family.

Understand why it is called National Socialism and not

international socialism. I do not make any claim of authority
over another race, who I believe should form their own National
Socialist groups separate from whites. We can support and defend
each other in achieving this ideal all over the world in the
form of our separate nations, but our support ends there. The
ideal is that we do not interfere with the National Socialist
groups of other races, nor do we get involved in their civil
wars or disagreements. It is age old wisdom to stay out of the
inner problems of another family as it is not your business. Yet
it is a duty to interfere in the affairs of your own family. In
this way, you can see that you need not be white to be a
National Socialist. Yet, we are White National Socialists.
National Socialism is an idea that can be applied to every race,
and I believe this idea to be the fundamental solution to the
most serious of the world’s problems today.

Blood and soil. By blood, we are white. By soil, we belong to

the land which our intellectuals have determined to be native to
whites. For every race there is a racial homeland where the
foundation of their race was born. The world can be divided up
into racial homelands. As whites, we make claim to white native
lands as we see fit; and will support other races in attaining
their own racial homelands. It is not within the scope of this
article to make declarations about which land should be
considered native to whites, because this requires an intense
discussion of history and many other things. This is a task for
intellectuals to discuss, and for the intellectuals of other
races to discuss with us, and to come to a conclusions about
which land is native to who. In this way there is a path toward
world peace, since the cause of most all inter-racial war is the
struggle for land. We may not agree all at once on who belongs
where, but this is a starting point upon which we can begin the
process with clear direction. The white nation need not be the
enemy of other races. We understand that other races will seek
to build a racial family organization in the same way we do.
While other races may have a different name for what we call
National Socialism, still the idea is not confined to the
English language.

2.00: DIVISIONAL ISSUES INTRODUCTION

Now that we have the basis of National Socialism defined and to

whom I am speaking, let us get started with addressing the many
issues which divide us. Again, we are finding the solutions to
these divisions among ourselves as the answer for whites only. I
do not intend to resolve these issues for other races, who may
require a different response.

I will discuss here only the most crucial issues which are
currently dividing our people the most. I will organize our
thoughts by presenting each issue with a spectrum that our
opinions fall on, which I will label left and right. From there
I will identify the middle position which in most cases my view
falls into. It is required that a leader fall into the middle on
most of these issues, or else the left or right would not feel
comfortable being led by such a person. But I will not deny that
I do lean closer to one side on some of these issues. I will be
honest with you about this, and I will tell you plainly. I do
not seek to destroy those who disagree with me. However, do not
be fooled by some clever politicians who assign masses of people
to carefully study the center position, and then insincerely
place themselves there for the sake of political gain. I am
being honest with you! I am certain my middle positioning will
be satisfactory to all. I am lucky to enjoy a perspective which
does not place me very often outside the middle. In this way I
will claim to be an appropriate choice as a leader for White
National Socialism. But again I warn you, our enemies will
attempt to divide us by seizing on any of the few issues which I
might fall closer to one side, and then attempt to exploit this
by presenting an insincere controlled opposition infiltration
script-reading puppet, to place themselves exactly in the middle
of each issue. I caution you against politicians who constantly
read scripts, because if they were to speak openly they might
offend the left or right. While it may be ideal to find a person
who does fall in the exact middle on every issue, still I
declare to you that it is not possible to find such a person. Do
not let yourselves be deceived, and remember the wisdom that if
it is too good to be true than it probably is. It is my hope
that you will appreciate my ability to speak off-script
tomorrow, which will set me apart from any insincere politician
who comes along after me. I have nothing to hide in that I truly
do have a middle position. And even then, speaking off script
can be dangerous in the case that you mis-speak or are
misunderstood, or are just having a bad day. This can be used by
our enemies to publish publicly and foment division. But I am
confident in my powers to speak, and so I will not be afraid to
speak off script to you my people, and it is my hope that by the
time I am done speaking tomorrow, that we will have taken the
first step in building a relationship of mutual trust which
gives each other benefit of the doubt and chances for redemption
due the fondness we have for each other by our blood connected
family bond.

2.01: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: RACE MIXING

The extreme right of the view on race-mixing IS made of those

who believe any race-mixing with non-whites is a major error,
and that this should be punished with heavy laws of imprisonment
or death. The extreme left of this issue says race mixing does
not matter, that racial purity does not matter, and that
everyone should be free to partner outside their race. The left
also believes strongly that racial prejudice should be destroyed
through activism and propaganda.

First, the left is wrong because like a zebra has her stripes or
a dog has its breed, so the same with the white race. Our ethnic
features are like the zebra’s stripes, and it is good to be
proud of what makes us special. It is not a bad thing to value
maintaining your physical ethnic physical. The left should cease
shaming the right for valuing these our special stripes. The
left must also realize that white physical characteristics are
recessive genes and more vulnerable to disappearance than any
other race. With one generation of race-mixing the white
ethnicity can be gone from a person. Compare this with other
races such as Blacks or Asians who have highly dominant genes
and would need to race mix two or more generations consecutively
before their ethnicity would disappear.

Now I must define words which the English language is

inconsistent in usage, so that I may speak clearly with you. I
will define ethnicity as the general physical and mental
features of a people, while I will define race as groups of
people who fall along the same patrilineal or matrilineal
descent. This is also known as unilineal descent. Thus, two
people can be of the same race, but a different ethnicity.
Further, understand that just as each ethnicity has a native
homeland, so also does each race have a native ethnicity from
which it descended from its oldest traceable unilineal ancestor.
For those of you who do not know, matrilineal means a line of
descent tracing from mother to daughter, while patrilineal is a
line of decent from father to son. Up until this point I have
been using the traditional inconsistent use of the term race,
and for the sake of clarity I will continue to do so except when
I need to be more specific, at which times I will use my chosen
definitions of ethnicity and race.

With that understood, let me again remind you that the white
ethnicity is vulnerable to disappearance due to the nature of
our submissive genes when race-mixing. It may be difficult for
the left to understand this because they do not give it much
thought because they do not value their ethnic look. The left is
hyper focused on judging a person according to character rather
than ethnicity. This is not a bad thing, but do not neglect
other truths. The left must understand that a large decrease in
the population of the white ethnicity can occur suddenly, known
in science as exponential decay in a system which is when a
change is small at first but quickly rises to extreme
proportions. This is a big part of what the extreme right fears,
and I agree with them.

The attacks upon the free speech of those who have far right
views on race-mixing is a sign of the existence of an anti-white
agenda which seeks the destruction of our white ethnicity,
because we have been a strong unified group for much of history
that some fear is too powerful. The policies against the free
speech of the right are leading to the very point where the
decrease in the white population may suddenly become very small
very quickly. Especially when the older generation passes on, it
will become very noticeable. And once we reach this point, it
will be near impossible to reverse it. While our white ethnic
population can be wiped out in a few generations, it would take
centuries to rebuild. Once our population is small, it would
then be easy to wipe us out completely if an anti-white enemy
wanted to. Evidence points to the existence of prejudiced anti-
white enemies. Never should we allow the existence of our white
ethnicity to depend on the good will of others. This is known in
the circles of the far right as white genocide via race-mixing.
I do agree with the far right that we must take action to
protect our ethnicity before it reaches this point of no return.
Policies to prevent reaching the point of no return would
include implementing white-only schools, because most of the
time children will choose their breeding partners at their
school. It is a symptom of an anti-white agenda that the idea of
segregating schools is so viciously attacked in the propaganda
systems. This is only one example of a policy to help protect
the white ethnicity, but the point is that it is not immoral for
the far right to desire these things. It does not make them a
hateful bigot for that reason alone.

Now as far as flaws in the extreme right are concerned, they

must realize that so much of white history and culture has
valued freedom. I am sure the right feels this when faced with
discrimination upon your freedom to segregate. The left feels
just as strongly about their own freedom to race-mix. We believe
in freedom my friends! With that said, I would like to calm the
fears of the right by telling you that we do not need to take
away the freedom of our people in order to safeguard our
ethnicity. You should also be aware, that when we do take
freedom from one another, our enemies like support the losing
side in order to divide us further. While it may seem like a
reasonable solution to take away freedom to race-mix as an
emergency measure against white genocide, still it leads to
failure because it gives our enemy ammunition for cycles of
propaganda to divide us further still. This method was used to
shift large numbers of our people to the left to such an extent
that it has now become almost impossible to justify even middle
policies like segregated schools.

Again, I will repeat that there are many ways we can protect our
ethnicity without taking away freedom. Other than segregated
schools, we could regain our freedom of speech the propaganda
systems to make known the value of breeding within your
ethnicity, and also the dangers when too many of us race-mix. We
have the truth on our side, and if we can reclaim our freedom of
speech it will be an easy job to cause the majority of whites to
breed within their race until our birth rate reaches sustainable
levels again. However, I would like to admonish the right for
their habit of being rude and cruel to race-mixers, and to even
advocate punishing race-mixing with imprisonment, death, or
exile. These things are counter-productive to what you are
trying to achieve! The enemy will use this to build a coalition
of the left to destroy our freedom, and they already have done
so. Policies of cruelty and non-freedom to combat white genocide
will be used by our enemies to turn every single left leaning or
race-mixed individual against us, building such a unified
coalition to make your mission impossible. We must be accepting
of those who desire to race-mix. We must treat them with
kindness, and even if they do decide to race-mix, still we can
befriend them and possibly gain their support for our values
even while they themselves prefer to race mix. It is difficult,
I know, when someone disagrees with on something you see so
clearly, but just remember that from their perspective they feel
the same way about you.

Again, we value freedom! The freedom of both the left and right.
The left may be angered with me for leaning toward agreeing with
the right about the dangers of white genocide, while the right
may be angered upon my insistence for the freedom to race-mix.
Thus I fall in the middle where I believe a compromise can be
acceptable to the left and the right, to ensure freedom of both
sides, and to end the conflict between both sides which has so
destroyed our culture. Only together with this compromise can we
be strong to defend against the divide and conquer tactics from
our enemies, and instead to devote our energies to productive
things for the good of us all.

The far left sees little value in ethnic pride, but rather feels
ethnic-mixing should be encouraged in order to put an end to
ethnic tensions which is caused by the existence of our
differences. Often the left will preach the “all brown” idea in
that everyone inevitably will one day be mixed together and look
the same and ethnic hate will finally end. Yet, I feel it is
important that there should be guarded the living record of each
ethnicity in much the same way as those who pursue the survival
of certain animal species to prevent them from going extinct. As
if all tigers bred with all lions, so that there were only
ligers and no longer any more tigers or lions; this is not
desirable. It is also crucial theme of National Socialism in
believing that not just white, but each of the different white
nations keep a living record of their pure form, non-mixed, and
that these peoples are native to certain areas of land.

It is also a theme of National Socialism that these pure

peoples, nations, be in charge of deciding the social structures
for their own lands. It is to each nation individual to decide
their policy on how they integrate ethnic-mixers into their
power structure. I only claim to lay the framework of my own
people in Baden, and while I do not desire to enforce the
policies of Baden on other white nations, still it is important
for you to understand the view your leaders have for their own
specific white nation. Let us understand that within the native
lands of each nation, there are central cities and regions which
are most significant to their nation. The policy I will advocate
for my people of Baden is that the purest of our Baden ethnicity
should receive the greatest say in what happens in these central
places. To make it simple, when people race-mix, their authority
in the central regions of our homeland will diminish, and
according to the direction of the native lands of the nation
they mixed with, they should settle in those areas along the
borders of the central ethnic regions where they should be given
authority to administer those border regions, because no people,
no matter how mixed, should be deprived of having a home. But
the consequence of ethnic-mixing should be that they lose their
authority in the central regions.

More on this train of thought, is the deciding factor for when

someone mixes in such a way that they are no longer to be
considered members of White National Socialism. My policy hope
for Baden in this matter has much to do with the difference
between race and ethnicity. There are some out there who only
believe in the existence of ethnicity, and they call it race;
and to them there is no difference. They believe that when
someone race-mixes, that they become a mixture of the two with
no identity. I do believe that race is the body, while ethnicity
is the clothing. Race is unilineally determined. the native
ethnicity for Baden is White German. However, if a racially
Baden man were to breed with a racially black woman and have a
son, though while that son may be black ethnically, he would
still be racially a Baden. If that man had a daughter with a
black negro woman, then she would instead be racially a negro.
To look at it another way, it is my belief that the woman is
like the soil in which a seed is planted. When that seed grows,
if it is a male then it is a continuation of that same seed of
the father. If that seed grows into a woman, then it is like a
continuation of that same soil of the mother. In this way, it is
my belief for my people that each of us has one true race, which
never changes, even though our ethnicity may change. This is the
theme of unilineal descent. I place an extremely high value on
this type of descent as the defining factor of identity.
Throughout history this type of descent has been a main theme of
many peoples. In the same way that cousins are less closely
related than brothers, so the same that patrilineal lines are
more closely related than with the matrilineal lines they are
attached to who may be of an entirely different race. The policy
I want for Baden, is that we organize ourselves as far as
possible into patrilineal and matrilineal lines as the core of
our smallest National Socialist groupings. It is my belief that
the purest form of Badens are those who descend from us
unilineally. It is in this sense that I desire to define my
people. If you are a Baden by unilineal descent, then you have
membership in our Baden National Socialism no matter what your
ethnicity, and no matter how many generations you were mixed in
that ethnicity for. However, the central lands of Baden should
be under the authority of those who have the native ethnicity of
the Baden race, which is white and German. Those who are of
unilineal Baden descent, but of a different ethnicity would take
positions of authority in the border regions of our lands. Those
who are not Baden by unilineal decent are not to be considered
racially Baden, even though they might be ethnically Baden.
These people would have much less authority in the Baden social
structure, if any, and should actually be encouraged to seek out
their true racial identity in the native lands of their true
race outside of Baden. However I do not take the stance that
these people should be punished or deported. They are to be
considered biological guests of our ethnicity, since they are
related to us by blood, yet not by race. I do value them like
family, but recognize their roots come from another place.

Now let us speak of the possibility of ethnic purification.

Should someone be considered forever to be denied authority in
the central regions of Baden? It is my opinion for my own
people, that if you are a Baden by race, then even though mixing
may have caused your ethnicity to change and thus lock you out
from authority in the central Baden region, still ethnic
purification is possible. Ethnic purification can be
accomplished through many generations of breeding within the
Baden ethnicity, so that eventually the Baden ethnicity could
return to your children. The point of return would be decided
when your generations become indistinguishable ethnically from
other ethnic Badens, paired also with two unilineally Baden
parents. At this point you would have purified your ethnicity
and be considered a pure Baden once again, and thus be given
authority as full member in the central regions of the Baden
native lands. The details of how this system would work can be
worked out by the intellectuals, but it is enough that I touched
on it here. This stance, I feel is a defining theme for Baden
National Socialism, and I do recommend it for all the white
nations. If we were to be so strict as to exclude anyone who has
ever mixed even one drop from another ethnicity to be excluded
forever, then there might be very few if any Badens left. This
is not to say that pure Badens are not valuable and to be held
in high regard, and their children much sought after for re-
purification purposes; still it is my belief that unilineal
descent is the sacred connection for us all, to be considered of
equal value no matter what our maternal mixture. It is a view of
the far right on this issue of “not one drop” which I do
disagree with, and which is why I place myself in the middle of
the spectrum on this issue. It is not my intention to get into
heated arguments with the people of other white nations to also
take this unilineal policy, but I am strongly clear with my own
people of Baden, that you will not exclude our unilineal
brothers and sisters from our National Socialism, and I am in
fact willing to go to civil war with my fellow Badens who might
fall on the extreme right and challenge me on this, if they are
not willing to compromise. I myself have patrilineal brothers
with a different ethnicity, and so I will not allow you to make
them feel like they are not one of us, or to harass or shame
them.

Again, the policy of National Socialism towards civil war within

a nation is that you are to stay out of it if you are not part
of that nation. Do what you will with the far right in your own
white nations, but in Baden, if it does come to civil war with
the far right on this issue, then I expect other nations stay
out of it and to let us Badens handle the matter ourselves. In
the same way, even as a leader of White National Socialism, I
would not get involved in the civil wars of other white nations.

Many of you may be familiar with the issue that not just the
white ethnicity, but also the purities of our individual white
nations are disappearing as the circumstances of history,
especially recently, has caused all of us to have ethnically-
mixed at some point in the past. This gives cause to want to
guard purity and to encourage our children as much as possible
to breed within their race in order to increase our numbers and
maintain a living record of our ancestors. In that sense, while
I do not consider it immoral to ethnically-mix, I do consider it
not strategic at this point and I myself would try not to mix
very far from my Baden race, and definitely not to mix outside
my white ethnicity. To whites of all nations, I say we should
strive to encourage our children to find white partners in order
to rescue our numbers from the point of no return. Thus, I feel
it is not as serious an error to mix with other white nations
than it would be to mix with non-whites at this critical point
in the middle of an anti-white attack upon our ethnicity.

Let us speak now of the existence of hybrid races. The history

of white ethnic mixing has sometimes caused the rise of these
hybrid races. A hybrid race results when two races mix to such a
large extent for such a long time, that dividing the two becomes
hopelessly lost to history, and those people become inseparably
fused together into a new hybrid race. Some examples of this
would be the Russian race which is hybrid of Scandinavian German
and the Slavic race. Even the European German and French were
once a single hybrid race of German and French that later on re-
purified separately into the German and French nations we have
today. My people of Baden are on the border between Germany and
France, and so our racial hybridity actual falls closer to this
original hybrid while leaning toward the German side of the
hybrid. Our neighbors in Alsace-Lorrain would be closer to the
French side of the hybrid. Just to be complete, so you
understand my conception of my specific Baden race; before the
French and Germans became a hybrid in the middle ages, we were
actually both hybrids with the Celtic peoples who once inhabited
the central-north-west of the European continent. Along with the
Roman influence throughout all this hybridization, you could
also say that there is an element of Roman Italian hybrid
contained within the French and German races. The studies of
this the history of hybridization in Europe can be discussed at
length with intellectuals, but it is enough that I touched on it
here. The study of history is an inexhaustible wellspring, and
please know that I am open to learning more and improving my
knowledge. Thus I am open to different views to change my own as
all of us combine our knowledge to seek the greater truth as a
group. I would by no means refuse to learn and correct myself
when confronted by sound logic. Yet, I do feel my exhaustive
study of history has placed me in a position to fulfill the
requirement of a leader who at least needs to have a strong
background in the history of our people.

Another important aspect of National Socialism relating to race-

mixing is how we decide who is of what race or ethnicity,
especially in cases where no evidence of ancestry exists. We can
put ethnicity to the side by the definition I have chosen for it
as representing the physical/mental characteristics of a person,
which can easily be determined by observation. However, in the
case of determining race, meaning unilineal descent, the matter
becomes more complicated. Choosing a position to take on this
issue is very sensitive, deeply complicated, and I do not expect
all the white nations will agree on a single policy. Again, I
fall in the middle because I believe in the freedom for each of
our separate nations to decide for themselves their social
structure. With that in mind, again I will describe to you the
position I desire to take for my own people of Baden.

I do believe that we are the products of millions of years of

God-designed evolution via natural selection. I do believe we
all contain within ourselves an instinctual knowledge of who we
are. Accessing this instinctual knowledge may require some
meditation to clear away disorganized thoughts which could
interfere with connecting with genetic memories. With that said,
I do believe all the people of Baden, should first ask
themselves this question: do you truly feel your body telling
you that you are unilineally descended from the Baden people?
This should be the first step anyone takes for attaining
membership in local Baden National Socialism. If someone truly
believes they are unilineally Baden, then I say that they are
and should be inducted into our Baden organization. But of
course, enemies could use this as a way to attack us by
inflating our membership with insincere Baden claimants whose
loyalties lay elsewhere. This is less a concern with people who
obviously carry the Baden ethnicity, and more of a concern with
those who do not have the Baden ethnicity. I propose we should
develop a system of group reflection and assistance in the study
of the self, to help Baden claimants come to the correct
conclusion. It is unwise to place people who claim to be Baden
with zero ancestral evidence immediately into the heart of Baden
National Socialist leadership. Rather, a slow step process
should be applied to allow us to get to know them first. During
that process we can help them digest what little they might have
of ancestral evidence. This means creating a community for
mediation on self-identity. From there we can make decisions as
a Baden community to decide if a Baden claimant is in fact
unilineally Baden, or perhaps honestly mistaken, or even an
insincere infiltrator. There are processes our intellectuals can
develop in greater detail to step these people according to
their likelihood of being unilineally Baden via promotions in a
ranking system within our Baden National Socialism.
2.02: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: HOMOSEXUALITY AND TRANSSEXUALITY

The spectrum on the question of the response to homosexuality

and transsexuality is much like the spectrum on the response to
race-mixing. For the sake of clarity, I will use the word
transsexual to describe any deviation from heterosexuality but
not including body modification transsexuality, which I will
discuss separately. The extreme right is utterly revolted by
transsexuality in all its forms, especially within men because
the extreme right highly values a masculinity which includes
strength, lack of weakness, and loyalty and devotion and
willpower even in the face of suffering. In a man, the extreme
right views transsexuality as weakness, because the receiving
end of the sex act is an act of submission by being pierced,
invaded, and docile as the male sex organ performs its function,
which is a breach of the value of strength.

For the sake of the left, who does not understand, let me
explain the nature of the extreme right’s inner thoughts on the
reasons for their disgust. The extreme right is also devoutly
heterosexual, in part because they view the male form and in
particular the sexual organ of a man to be disgusting. Part of
the nature for heterosexual men is the astonishment that women
are attracted to men and the male sexual organ, which is an
underlying cause of arousal during sex with a woman. This is why
these men are often disrespectful of women who sleep around. For
men who commit sex acts with other men, this disgust is double
because it breaches the expectation of strength and also of
disgust with attraction to the male form, which again I cannot
emphasize enough, is utterly disgusting to the far right along
the same lines of eating feces or garbage. It is difficult, if
not impossible for them to respect someone who does such things.
In women, sex with a man is more forgivable because the extreme
right also views women as naturally weak and as a grace from God
that their sex drive can be fulfilled with them. But not so with
men who commit transsexuality, who they view as weak and given
over to a vile lifestyle. Even among masculine transsexual men,
who only perform the dominant aspect of the sex act and are
never on the receiving end, still these men are seen by the
extreme right as attracted to the disgusting male form and also
as betraying the masculinity of their fellow man with whom they
are degrading by performing the sex act upon. Part of the
strength aspect of masculinity involves loyalty and devotion to
your friends. To do these things to another man is another layer
of perceived weakness and immorality on the part of even these
masculine transsexual men. At the end of the day, all these
feelings can turn into emotions of rage which most cannot
explain in words why they feel this rage.

Transsexuality in women is viewed much less harshly by the far

right, because they view women as weak to begin with, and their
falling victim to transsexual lifestyle falls in line with what
can be expected of a delicate female mind. Also, for a woman to
perform a sex act with another woman does not involve the same
level of submissiveness as occurs during the sex act with the
man. Even women who play the submissive role in lesbian
relationships are seen as almost a better option than
promiscuity with other men which degrades them in a much worse
way due to the extreme disgust with the male sex organ which is
not present in a lesbian relationship. As a result, the far
right views transsexuality within women only bad in that it is
causing there to be less women to go around, which they perceive
as an attack by an exterior force to influence these women, and
also a general backwardness attack on the functioning of a
healthy society.

Now that we understand the source of the feelings of the far

right; their policy is much the same as the far right of the
race-mixing spectrum. They feel there should be laws against
transsexuality, and that these people should be punished,
deported, bullied, or even killed. On the other hand, the far
left views transsexuality as a voluntary expression and thus not
a breach of morality. They view transsexuality as a freedom
which is not hurting anyone else. They feel the right to
disagree with the disgust of the far right. Even heterosexuals
on the left feel protective of what they perceive as a
persecuted group of innocent people. Among the transsexuals
themselves, their being bullied by the far right causes within
them the need to display a pride in being transsexual as a self-
reassuring self-confidence practice. They dislike feeling
isolated in a strongly heterosexual world and compensate for it
by performing aggressive activism, often in a masculine way of
showing strength in the face of an enemy.

Because the left and right of this issue often display their
viewpoint aggressively, it has resulted in an intense societal
conflict which our enemies have seized upon to further inflame
in any way they can to cause division and distraction from any
attempt to focus our energy this our greater enemy. The division
is great and the enemy is succeeding in their effort to drain
our energies with fighting each other instead of them.

I would like to tell you that I fall in the middle on this

issue, but I do not. I told you I would be honest about the few
issues here where I lean further one way, and this is one of
them. To the transsexuals who are listening, I ask that you let
me finish explaining myself before you dismiss me as just
another far right bully. And so I will say that I do fall
further right on this issue, and that part of the reason I could
explain to you the inner feelings of the far right is because I
do feel those things inside myself. Now honesty requires me to
describe exactly how far right I fall on this spectrum. The far
left, I make no attempt to deceive you. You will be angered by
my view on transsexuality, but still I plead with you to let me
finish describing my position before you dismiss me as just
another homophobe unworthy of being a leader in a movement which
you take part in.

Now the concept of National Socialist freedom will come into

play. I admit that my view is so far right, that I doubt if even
my people of Baden could all agree with me. This is a case where
we may need to apply policies on a town by town basis. Let me
describe to you the policy I would support for my closest
related family, possibly only to be imposed in my specific
family town or city. But please understand that I am aware of
the severity of what would be my policy on the response to
transsexuality, and that I in no way desire to force my far
right view upon other towns or cities or families if they desire
differently. In fact, my policy view for my home city or town,
or even just my own personal extended family estate, I recognize
it as so far right that I sometimes wonder if I am wrong since
usually I fall in the middle on these issues. Again would like
to emphatically repeat, that if it comes down to it, and the
whole of my people disagree with me, then I am willing to settle
on this just being the policy in my own house, where according
to National Socialism, the family home is the ultimate center of
freedom for the individual which shall never be infringed upon.
The smallest unit that could still be considered a nation, if it
comes down to it, is the individual inside his own home free to
do as he pleases, and his home should be considered like his
native homeland where he can isolate himself to create a world
of his own. Since the policy I am about to describe to you is so
far right, I recognize the whole world may disagree with me and
that I may be forced to practice this policy only inside my own
home, for lack of ability to get anyone to agree with me. Still,
a constant theme of my life is that I consider my world and come
to conclusions not based on majority rule, but rather based on
what I have logically concluded to be correct. I shall never be
bullied by peer pressure and especially not forced to do
anything against my freedom inside my own home, unless it were a
close family member that has to authority to contend with me
about policies in my home. With that said, get ready, this might
sound a little strange.

I will now describe the policy I will support within my own home
and possibly my little family village, if ever my family grows
to a large enough size to fill a village. First, I do not care
at all for the practice of transsexuality in women. It means
nothing to me, and in fact I would comfortable that a daughter
of mine is a transsexual if that means it would keep her from
being promiscuous with men, which means I could rest easy while
I slowly try to talk her out of it and impress upon her the
value of fulfilling the destiny of her biology in finding a good
man to marry, as a virgin, and be a loyal partner to him all the
days of his life.

But let us get to the heart of the matter. While I would not go
so far as to imprison my own son in the case I notice
transsexual developments, still I would consider this such a
serious error that I would use all my resources in an attempt to
turn him away from this path. First let us consider a situation
where I have no resources other than to speak to my son. At that
point, my only choice would be to use all my intellect to reason
with him. There can be no general rule in a situation like this
where there are infinite variables, and so whatever form a son
of mine develops symptoms of transsexuality, it would have to be
taken on a case by case basis. But in general, the younger the
child is, I feel it is more appropriate to discipline him
physically and to influence him by means of manipulation which I
may be forced to do in the case he received his ideas of
transsexuality from equally manipulative sources. However, as a
child nears adulthood, it is no longer appropriate to apply
physical discipline without the danger that it would interfere
in his preparation for adulthood as an adult member of my
family, where we do not settle disagreements with physical
fighting. In the same way, manipulative techniques would not be
appropriate for a child nearing adulthood for the same reason
that it would interfere with the trust that adult members of my
family would have with each other, that we are being
transparently truthful and not manipulative. Assuming my family
resources consist of nothing else, then at this point my only
strategy would be to talk him out of it; and in the case that he
did go fully down the path of transsexuality, then still my only
choice would be to try to talk him out of it over time, in the
hope that he realizes his error sooner rather than later.

But let us now talk about my response if I did have resource,

especially resources in the form of other family members, where
we would collaborate in attempting to reach him intellectually,
before he goes too far down the path of transsexuality. Another
option I could take would be to assign one of our patrilineal
brothers to follow him around everywhere, depending on his risk
factor for turning transsexual. Because I do not believe in
imprisoning an adult member of my family in my house, this would
be the best option to ensure he never has a transsexual
experience as far as his patrilineal brother follows him around
and interferes in any situation which may arise. From there we
would continue relentlessly the tactic of trying to reach him
intellectually. Of course there is the possibility that my son
runs away, and at that point what else can you do but pray and
hope it never comes to that.

Now let us consider if I had more resources, a bigger family,

and a larger family village. In the case of a reasonably sized
village, I would consider not allowing him to leave if it came
to that. Though deciding to do that would also have to be on a
case by case basis, as it could force him to simply lie to get
his way out, and in general confinement is usually not the best
strategy. From here, even as my family village may grow ever
larger, it would not change this same general approach I just
described for my small village. If ever I were to convince my
Baden National Socialist people to join with me on this policy,
then it would simply be the same theme of this small village,
except a lot more options would be available for different types
of confinement and tactics of intellectual persuasion. If it
were the case that Baden united with me whole heartedly on this
issue, then this would free my hand to use a variety of types of
confinement and intellectual persuasion techniques. But never to
the point of torturing a person, and to variously loosen the
grip of confinement if it appears the person is reaching levels
of torturous despair. Instead consider alternate techniques of
confining this Baden man who appears to be going down the road
of transsexuality. We could simply confine him to a rather large
area, even a set of cities, where there are no other
transsexuals present with which to act out his incorrect thought
processes. There would also be means of bringing women in the
mix, possibly to have them dress as men, to carefully study
which gate his psychology lead him through toward transsexual
preferences, and thus craft for him a unique design using all
these available resource to help him see the light. Let me
assure you, that never would I involve a process of cruel abuse
to punish such an individual with physical pain and deep
emotional trauma, because I recognize that this is not a path to
successful reversal of transsexualism. I hope it calms the fears
of the left, that in my small village or in Baden we would not
dream of performing the stereotypical gay bashing or beating up
of our fellow Badens. It is madness and stupidity to do such a
thing which could only lead to high levels of despair in this
your racial family brother. But again, I stand for the freedom
that my people of Baden get to decide to do things as we see fit
on the transsexual issue.

If I were to receive Baden to unify with me on this issue for

the whole of the state of Baden, then there would be absolutely
no transsexual activity allowed in public. Transsexuals would be
kept track of for the purpose of aiming our intellectual
stimulation upon them and to confine them in the variety of ways
possible I already discussed. In Baden, we would have a motto,
“no brother lets his other brother become transsexual”. At the
very least, we would assign heterosexual men to constantly be
with them, not through technological surveillance, but by their
physical presence. There is honestly so many ways we could
pursue reversing them intellectually. Because the issue is so
important to us, I imagine that very few transsexual acts would
occur on Baden soil. To see one of our brothers given over to
transsexuality would be one step short of seeing our brother
die. I describe to you poetically in this way my view for the
response to transsexuals within my own people, but do as you
wish with transsexuals on your own national homeland.

The practice of transsexuality is considered such a serious

error in my sight, that no small amount of resources would be
dedicated to something I would call the Anti-Transsexual-Man
Priesthood, and also a Heterosexual Club. The
Heterosexual Club would be a place where recovering transsexuals
can be supported in regaining their heterosexuality. The Anti-
Transsexual-Man Priesthood would be a society that actively
studies all the reasons for why a man might turn to
transsexuality, and also studies all the truly effective
measures for helping these men see the light. The seriousness of
the transsexual error in my eyes is of such high degree that I
hope you understand how seriously the Anti-Transsexual-Man
Priesthood would be taken. I tell you, we will stop at nothing
to rescue our lost brothers who fell down this path.

Just to be complete, if a man were to commit a transsexual act,

this would not change anything other than we would feel that we
have failed our brother, and so consider it our hope to minimize
the number of transsexual acts a Baden man performs before we
are able to reach him intellectually. Of course the end result
of a successful reversal would involve giving him back his
freedom, in the hope that he did not deceive us merely to
escape. In the case he returns to his transsexual lifestyle,
then we would start the process over again and weep bitterly for
this our brother who did lose one of the most precious things we
hold dear, our manhood. Heil Hitler.

I perceive an anti-heterosexual agenda coming from our common

enemy. I do believe that transsexuality leads to a life of
suffering, that I cannot in good conscience keep myself from
counseling against whenever I come across a transsexual.
However, I do not fall so far right as to want to offend the
idea of freedom for people to freely choose transsexuality, free
from the fear of harassment or legal punishment. One of the
symptoms that causes me to perceive an anti-heterosexual agenda
is the taking away of the freedom of speech of the far right to
express themselves. We must have freedom of speech for both
sides. Along this line, the far right also views pro-transsexual
content on the public communications systems as immoral in that
it increases the percentage of people who choose a transsexual
lifestyle which they view as self-destructive. So for those of
you my white brother nations, while I would not enforce my own
personal policies upon you, especially when they are so extreme,
still I feel inclined to offer you my recommendation for a
lighter hand policy that might be acceptable in your nations.

I feel it should be a matter of policy that transsexual content

should not be on public media accessible by children who might
stumble upon it by accident. At the very least, it should be
behind an opt-in subscription system only accessible by adults.
There should not be transsexual content in any public media
systems, because as a rule, we do not want children to stumble
upon transsexual content without the permission of their
parents. Public media outlets such as Television, internet,
radio, newsstand magazines, public parades on main street, and
anywhere children might be able to view it without parent
approval; this public media should be absent of transsexual
content. In this line, we do need to create separate media and
internet systems. The full access internet we have today must
become an opt-in system, and the offering of a full internet
minus non-neutral inappropriate content must be established so
that people can at least still access the internet without
inappropriate content being always a click away. Transsexual
content may be placed in the opt in systems. This includes
movies. For the purpose that it must be a simple thing for
parents to keep their children from being exposed to transsexual
content without having to keep a constant vigil. The parents of
both the left and the right can easily choose which opt-in
systems they want for their children. But for public media,
there should be no transsexual content.

I understand that this may seem hypocritical to some on the far

left, in that heterosexual content, minus pornography, may still
be displayed on the public media systems. But because we are a
heterosexually reproducing species, it should make sense that
society will be skewed toward heterosexuality, and thus it
should not be considered such a hypocrisy to eliminate
transsexual content from the public media while not eliminating
heterosexual content. I ask you to consider that we need to heal
this great divide our enemies are using to destroy white
civilization. We can all have our own programming on our
separate media system. We can have our separate places of
separate thought. But the public television, the newsstands on
main street and in the grocery stores, must not contain
transsexual content. I myself, would not subscribe to the pro-
transsexual media platforms. I myself would even caution my
children from associating with transsexuals, and I will be
honest that I do not much like the idea of associating
personally with transsexuals other than to help and counsel them
away from their transsexual lifestyle. I ask the far right to
accept this compromise I am offering the far left, to at least
be able to have their subscription services, because you will be
compensated by having a leader who holds values close to your
own. If we do not offer this compromise to the far left, then
they will not be able to accept me as a leader due to my
strongly anti-transsexual views, and our enemy will continue its
crusade to further and further divide us. Believe me, if this
becomes their only path to dividing us, then they will throw all
their resources behind supporting transsexuality as they have
been, even if it takes over a hundred years, until our people
have become half and half transsexual vs heterosexual, and the
conflict will be unending and destroy us. We must take such
measures to prevent such a drastic outcome. I do believe this
compromise could be suited to both sides. To the far left I say,
I counsel you on the same lines to accept it as a middle
solution. With transsexual content out of the public sphere, we
can then return to letting the natural instinct of the people
guide them to choose the left or right on this issue, and we can
live at peace and freedom with each other. I understand that the
left cannot agree on the more drastic policies I described for
my own family village. Thus, I understand an alternate solution
must be offered as something substantial enough in order for
them to consider uniting with us. As leaders, we can perform the
duty of a leader to mediate the disputes between left and right
if once we can settle on a structure of compromise. I make this
promise to the left, that if ever we go back on this compromise
to protect your freedom from harassment, hateful bigotry, and
the freedom to watch transsexual content in your own private
places; if ever we go back on this compromise, then leave our
movement and use it as a uniting factor to continue on your
crusade against what you perceive as evil. But if we keep our
word to you, and protect you from the extreme right’s desire to
harass you constantly and maintain your freedom to choose the
sexual path you want, then I ask that you stay loyal to our
cause and hold your nose as you co-exist with people who so
dislike your lifestyle. I will also counsel the far right to
hold their nose and to leave the far left unmolested. But to the
far left I say, please appreciate this compromise as sufficient
to balance out my right leaning views. I say that the far right
would not accept this compromise even at this point, so that I
have to make one more gesture of reason to them. Therefore, to
the far right, I want to let you know that I have never once in
my life committed a transsexual act or thought, not even the
smallest kind. I do not know what it is, but along with my
parent’s guard upon my childhood innocence, I have always had
the most extreme revulsion to the male form. When I view a
transsexual act, I am stunned because it is so foreign to me.
Even in my mind, I have never had an experience of wanting to
imagine performing a transsexual act. We all should know by now
that all of our internet histories are recorded, and if anyone
has access to my internet history, then you will see that I have
never once voluntarily viewed transsexual content. I know how
important this is to the far right that a leader not commit this
error, as it is also important to me, and I will bring my
children up in the same way to resist transsexual corruption as
one of the most important errors to resist. I want you to be
confident in me that I do indeed have that masculine strength
that we value so much. I realize these words may hit a nerve in
the far left, but I hope you appreciate my honesty here to not
refrain from making my opinion known, so that you can trust that
I am not an insincere politician constantly choosing the exact
middle. These politicians do not exist, and while it may be
better to have a leader more in the middle on this issue, still
you will not find a sincere leader in the middle of all the
issues. This is one of the few issues that I do not fall in the
middle, and so a compromise is necessary to counter balance my
right leaning view. I implore both the left and right to
consider the options, to consider the alternative to making this
compromise, and to consider my right leaning view and lifestyle
as sufficient weight to appease the right into accepting this
compromise. Together we can co-exist and protect ourselves from
our common enemy that wants to do much worse than having you
hold your nose around opposite opinions.

I have the same response to body modification transsexuality,

which includes surgery and the taking of unnatural hormonal type
drugs. I feel the same policy should be applied as with the
policy for non-body-modification transsexual compromise. I will
add to this that there should be an extra separation for
transsexual body modification content, in that it should be
separate from non body modification transsexual content with its
own subscription opt-in channels. I imagine a large segment of
transsexuals might be in favor of transsexuality, yet not body
modification transsexuality. This I feel it is important to
give them the same opportunity to easily prevent their children
from accessing that material instead of having to stand guard
over them constantly. We must make society an easy place in
which to parent.

The divisions on the issue of transsexuality have actually been

present in our culture since ancient times. It should be
expected that to solve such a deeply rooted problem calls for a
painful compromise. Again, the extreme right will almost never
accept someone who is directly in the middle of this issue, so
it may be for the best that I do fall further right. While it
may be the responsibility of the right to make this compromise
for the sake of getting their right leaning leader, so it is
also the responsibility of the far left to accept a right
leaning leader to make this compromise possible.
This compromise would also be an opportunity to get rid of
inappropriate overly sexual content. Sexuality is a private
thing anyway. More importantly, our enemies will continue to bow
and cater to every need of the far left to empower them to any
level necessary to cause enough division to divide our numbers
in half and destroy us one at a time. We must make a compromise,
or be destroyed. There is no other option.

To the left and to the transsexuals themselves I say, do not

reject lightly this compromise. The people on the right hate you
dearly and you will never have peace from them if you do not
make some sort of compromise. I do not think you will find a
better option in the future, and you will be forced to fight and
struggle your entire lives against their spite. I promise, if
the transsexual supporters are of sufficient power in Baden
which give me cause to make also this compromise in Baden, then
I promise to honor the compromise, protect your freedoms, and
you will no longer have to live in fear. If ever we fail to
honor this compromise and protect you, then use that as a point
to unite against us and place all your energy into making us pay
for breaking our deal. Trust me, I know what it is like to fight
against what you perceive as evil, and I know you will be a
fierce enemy, but it does not have to be that way. Do not reject
me because I disagree with you. I counsel you to hold strong to
your passionate opinions and be prepared to agree to disagree
with me in peaceful debate in the opt-in media systems. If we
are to achieve the freedom we all value so much, then it will be
highly important to learn to agree to disagree peacefully,
respecting different opinions and the freedom of action. Do not
join these debates if you are sensitive to different opinions,
and do not degrade the respect we have for each other just
because I may be talented at debating this issue. If your side
has the truth, then you can be sure you will have the chance to
speak it, as will I. Heil Freedom! Heil Mutual respect.

2.03: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: TREATMENT OF WOMEN

The spectrum of the question on how women should be treated in

our society falls from the far left which gives women complete
equality of application under the law to be treated no different
than if she were a man. The extreme right would be the complete
subjugation of women under men and treated as the equivalent of
property under their respective men, husband, or father.

National Socialism is very important for deciding the treatment

of women. All the different races and ethnicities developed
differently under different circumstances, thus our ethnic
characteristics are different, and thus women behave differently
from ethnicity to ethnicity. How it might be appropriate for one
ethnicity to treat their women may be different than what is
needed for another. National Socialism says that each nation
should choose what is best for themselves. Again, the white
ethnicity is the highest umbrella under which we should desire
to forcefully influence our choice on the matter of how to treat
women. However for men, women are such a personal issue, that I
do not think at this point the different white nations could
agree on a single policy any time soon. With that in mind, again
I would like to emphasize the importance of the freedom for each
white nation to freely choose their own policies. For me as I
said, my first level separate white nation is the people of
Baden in south-western Germany. I would only strive to implement
my views upon the women of Baden. I would council my white
brothers of the other white nations of my reasons, and I would
debate with them in accordance with the looser social connection
under the white ethnic umbrella, but I cannot repeat enough,
that I will in never attempt to force them to adopt my policies
on women if they disagree with me strongly. In the same way, I
would expect other white nations not to force their policies
upon Baden. These discussions should be left to debate among the
intellectuals of our different peoples. I emphasize this because
I do have a further right view upon the treatment of women, yet
I fall in the middle in the sense that I do not desire to make
my view a pan-white policy. I feel that I am an authority on
Baden women, not because I have much direct experience with
them, but rather that being of the same blood of Baden, I
understand them on an internal genetic level.

With that said, so that you might understand the personal view
of your leaders for their own people, let me now describe my far
right view that I would desire for the women of Baden. I council
the other white nations to take into consideration my thoughts
on women, as it is appropriate for extended family to advise one
another. I do feel that white women have certain
characteristics, and that most of what I will describe here can
be applied to the whole white race, if they can accept it. I
would even say that much of my views upon women can be applied
to even the non-white nations, yet it is not my responsibility
to correct them.

Characteristics of men and women evolved such that each could

specialize in their appropriate role, so that the weaknesses
which come with specialization can be compensated by the
strengths of the opposite sex. Thus, the specialization
characteristics of men make them weak in ways which women are
strong. And so also the specialization characteristics of women
make them weak in ways which men are strong. For men, obviously
we specialize in strength for war, both physically and mentally.
This makes us strong for war and capable of defending our
people. This is seen in the physical difference not just of
muscular strength, but also in that men cannot get pregnant to
carry a child within them, making us more expendable in war. Men
may also impregnate their women before going off to war, and
there will be no danger of losing the future generation. Also,
women have tender breasts, exposed and hindering coordination
especially in the case of large breasts. Breasts are also for
the sake of nourishing children, so that it is not desirable for
those breasts to be exposed to danger. Taking these
considerations as a whole, we can see the most obvious
specialization differences between men and women.

The act of sex for women and men is also different. For women,
sex is internal, while for men, sex is external. The science
propaganda of our day says that a sperm fertilizes an egg, and
that is all there is to it. But common sense should tell you
that the human body is so much more complex than any of us can
truly understand. Our knowledge of the human body grows
continually. With that said, we should not be so confident that
internal sex for a woman does not change her internal structure
in preparation for pregnancy, even when pregnancy does not
result. It should be easy to understand the possibility that the
internal functioning of a woman changes when having sex, in
response to the man she is having sex with; so we use the word
adultery meaning to adulterate, which is to mingle the purity of
a woman with the traits of the different men she has sex with
when she takes them into her internally. Before modern science,
our people understood this mystery of the human body and took no
chances, and thus valued virginity very highly. Modern science
has given our people an over-confidence to replace this humility
of knowledge we had in the past. It is madness to believe it
impossible that a woman’s body changes internally in preparation
for pregnancy with the specific man she has sex with. In that
sense, women who have had sex with multiple men before pregnancy
can be said to give birth to children that are a mixture of the
men she has sexually digested internally. While the primary
fertilizer may predominate the majority of that mixture, still
at the very least, the preparatory work of the female’s body for
that pregnancy will be a mixture of those different men. Like a
tree that grows best in a certain type of soil, the pre-
pregnancy sex acts are like the preparing of this specific type
of soil for the seed of that specific tree. And the tree will
grow differently depending on the type of soil it grows in, yet
it is best for the tree that it is planted in the soil it is
best suited for. Natural selection through the ages has created
a reflex in men which causes extreme suffering when his chosen
woman has sex with other men. As natural selection works, only
the men who were most motivated by this suffering reflex to
guard against this error in their women were able to
successfully do so and thus give strength to their seed by
providing it with the most suitable soil, and thus breed more
effectively which compounded the effect of this reflexive
suffering when only this naturally selected characteristic
combined among those who bred most successfully. Continuing on,
as natural election works, this reflexive suffering
characteristic has become stronger and stronger within men over
time, so that this suffering is one of the most painful
experiences a man can feel, even while it is a slow steady drip
process rather than an all at once torture technique. While some
men may deny it as their means of coping with the pain, still
any man reading this will be hard pressed not to wonder to what
extent I am correct, and all women should consider the possible
existence of this biological button present in men who have
become attached to them. As so goes characteristics associated
most closely with breeding, these are the most likely to be
passed on via natural selection which has its fundamental source
within breeding.

You may not believe all this to be true exactly as I described,

but again I will emphasize the need for humility in
understanding the infinitely complex human body. Because there
is a chance that I am correct, we should act accordingly and
once again place a high value on virginity in our women, as a
safeguard to this possibility. Our ancestors understood this
need for precaution in the face of the mystery of the human
body. We should not consider ourselves so much superior to our
ancestors. Even when using sexual protection to block the most
potent factor of this pregnancy preparation, which is the male
sperm entering the female, still we must not delude ourselves
that pregnancy preparation is not also active in the human mind.
Women as designed as an internally receptive organism, and even
her mind becomes internally effected even with sexual protection
devices. The woman, when developing a relationship with a man,
so has her mind and body changed in all these ways in as an
involuntary function to become a perfect match for that specific
man. Whether it is exactly true or part true, still our humility
of knowledge should make us take precautions and again value
virginity for women highly. This is not to say that there is not
room for forgiveness and the possibility that the pregnancy
preparation of a woman can be reversed to match a different man.
This would lead one to conclude that a woman who has been
promiscuous with various men should be given time with her newly
chosen man in order for her body to reverse the preparation done
by other men before she becomes pregnant. Even women beyond the
age of fertility must take into consideration the great
suffering her man will experience in response to her sexual
infidelity by instinctual reflex, and thus it is not simply a
matter to be disregarded in the case she cannot get pregnant.
These things can be discussed more deeply by our intellectuals,
but it is enough that I touched on it here.

On the other hand, for men, sex is an external process and his
body is structured as a giver rather than a receiver. In this
way men and women are different in that it is not so serious of
a thing for a man to be promiscuous, because in the majority of
situations his internal body is not being affected. This idea
might anger women of our modern age, but it is a fact that men
and women are different. While men may have the advantage in
some ways, so also women have an advantage in other ways. We
should not be brought to conflict with each other over a need to
be equally treated, but rather to live in a symbiotic
relationship with each other, each sex donating their specific
skill set for the greater good, and each bowing to the other to
allow them to deliver on that skill set. Women, you are in a
position that requires you to guard your virginity. Let this not
be an issue of conflict for us, but let men take a heavier load
of responsibility in order to balance our what our women have
received in the weaknesses of their biology. We must treat our
women well, and give them comfort to help them accept the
limitations of their bodies.

Now let me get into the weaknesses of men. As I said, men are
specialized for war. War is an ugly thing. It involves many
layers of deception, and the enduring of physical and emotional
pain. War requires the hardness of cold logic, and in general a
darkened exterior which is conducive to dominating our enemies
in battle. But along with this power in battle, is loss of the
ability to feel. Picture spending many cold nights in the rain
alone. In war, being overcome by the emotion of sadness or
becoming focused on discomfort will lead to defeat. And so men
have developed a mind capable of cold, brute, stone like
strength. However, enduring this hardness required for war
cannot be kept up in the long term. It is a torturous existence,
incapable of happiness or satisfaction, and can lead men to
suicide or reckless behavior. Because to a man in this
condition, life is not worth living. This is where the weakness
of a woman becomes like a strength for her man. The woman is not
overcome with hardness, but quite the opposite, she excels in
softness. This softness is not valuable for war, but it is
valuable for a man overcome by the stress of a war-like mind
set. I call it soldier’s disease; when during the course of a
war struggle a dark cloud comes over the mind of a man that will
not go away. Only a woman could break this curse: a woman so
designed to have her body invaded and overcome by a man in a sex
act, that from the outside perspective looks much like the woman
being dominated and pushed around rudely; exactly the opposite
of what is required for successful warfare which seeks to
dominate and treat roughly and rudely our enemy. Still this
nature of a woman which is weak in war, becomes the needed
outlet for a man to expend his overflowing hardness of mind. The
softness of water is what overcomes and erodes stone. The nature
of a women to be able to be on the receiving end of this
dominant invasive sex act helps to fall the scales of soldier’s
disease from a man’s eyes, in seeing that this woman can lose
dominance in the act of sex, it opens his mind to understanding
that it is permissible for him to loosen his hard exterior in
the presence of a woman who has lost completely to him all
notions of dominance because of the nature of the sex act.

In short, without a woman, a man will be driven to deeper and

deeper levels of warlike hardness, which in some cases may be
extremely difficult for him to wake from. It is understood in
the folklore of Adolf Hitler, that he himself was a victim of
soldier’s disease to which Eva Braun eventually overcame, and
did rescue our Fuhrer from that fate in the end. In general,
without the hardness of men, they would not be successful in
war. And without the softness of women, these men could not
survive for very long after that war is won. We do need each
other. We serve different roles. Let women support their men in
attaining the masculinity needed to serve their role as
protector. Let men support their women as they make the
sacrifice of dominance. There is no need for women to punish
their men for their rough nature. There is no need for men to
take advantage of the sexual-non-freedom a woman’s biology
obligates her to. We should seek to lift each other up!

Now because men are so in need of the sexual outlet to heal them
from their soldier’s disease, women have developed the sex drive
necessary to offer that healing not just by choice but by
uncontrollable desire. It serves a double purpose in that the
desire to receive the male sex act compounds further the
submissive lack of dominance expressed by the receiving sex act
itself. The desire to be pierced and invaded is complete
weakness and non-virtuous for warfare. Yet this further
increases her ability to heal soldier’s disease by making a man
feel comfortable to drop his hardened exterior in the presence
of such complete physical and mental weakness. Women are indeed
the exact opposite extreme of a man’s hardness; but it comes
with a weakness also that is not useful; that of the woman being
prone to promiscuity. This may be different in the women of
other white nations, but for Baden women I say that it is a
responsibility for us to protect our women from having this
vulnerability exploited. Our women are promiscuous because they
need to be to serve their role. Yet the extreme importance of
virginity and sexual relations with only a single man means we
cannot afford to have this weakness exploited. If a man is
promiscuous without getting those women pregnant, then it most
cases does not harm him or his family. Yet if a woman is
promiscuous, it has results that can affect her family for
generations to come. The damage is so severe that it cannot be
left to chance that a woman has a weak moment and has sex with
multiple men. Thus, I propose, for my people of Baden, that our
women not be completely free only so far as is needed to take
away their freedom to ensure they do not commit this error. You
may disagree with me, but then you may do things your own way
with your own women. I only ask that you let Badens handle our
own women as we see fit.

Now my empathy makes me feel strongly for the plight of my women

who, if this policy were applied, would not have the same
freedom as men do. I may roam free and unwatched, while my women
must be constantly observed. Men, what a sacrifice our women
must make, and we should in all ways reward them for this
sacrifice. This is where the notion of chivalry comes in which
has become absent in our modern age. It has become absent
precisely because women are no longer confined sexually in the
way they used to be by the natural instincts of our ancestors.
If our women can find it in their hearts to accept our reasoning
to hinder their freedom, then we must repay good with good, and
sacrifice with sacrifice. In this sense, once a woman sexually
affiliated with a man, then she is forever his and she is
forever afterward not preferable for another man to attach to.
Thus marriage, in whatever form it takes to represent this
sexual attachment, should be unbreakable forever. Men, I say to
you, if you attach yourself to woman, then it is your duty to
stay by her side forever and to treat her well all the days of
her life, because she has no choice but to remain attached to
you since other men would not view her as preferable for a
mating partner. Thus, as honorable men, we should see it as no
choice that we remain attached to our women forever.

Men, I say that we must develop a culture within ourselves, to

shame and excommunicate men who would divorce a woman who has
not breached her sexual commitment to her chosen man. Just like
the strong bond of loyalty and sacrifice for our fellow soldiers
during times of war, we should also feel this same strength of
loyalty to our women. To put it plainly, divorce and
mistreatment of our chosen women should not be permissible in
Baden National Socialism. I will struggle with all my strength
to the very end to fight for the reward of my Baden women in
this fashion. Women, I tell you that we will stand by you and
support you in your relationships with your husbands, and we
will never abandon you. Your man will indeed suffer the
consequence of our wrath if he mistreats you. Because you have
taken the mighty sacrifice of putting your freedom in our hands,
we swear to you never to fail you in this regard. This is our
promise. It is commonly said but uncommonly fully understood, WE
LOVE YOU. Join forces with us and do not be disheartened at what
you might lose in collaboration with us, because I guarantee
that we will overfill your cup in repayment with honors, luxury,
chivalry, and kindness. Gone will be the days of abusive
husbands, or worrying that by becoming fat or ugly that you
might lose him. The suffering of such men who mistreat their
women this way will be so severe that they will not think for a
moment of treating you this way. I promise you this, that my
hardness as a man will fight like it was designed to against
these ignorant men who treat their loyal women badly. I will be
victorious in this struggle against these men, I assure you. I
will not fail you, if only you would put your faith in us and
this movement to build a better world, which we cannot do
without your help.

I am aware that the evil propaganda from our enemy, which has so
subverted our women into hyper promiscuity, has also subverted
our men into treating their women badly. Together, we will
deflect this attack and heal the wounds within both men and
women. We are truly a team. I admit, my love for loyal good
women is so great that it rivals the strength of bond to my
fellow soldiers in war. If you understand soul loyalty we men
soldiers have towards each other, then you will realize that I
say no small thing when I compare my love for women to this. You
are safe with us. Even if all other men fall victim to
subversion, so I will myself will never fail you. It is
impossible. You are loved. You are safe with us. You are safe
with me. Men who treat their loyal women badly, I give you fair
warning; you will not see a ray of hope if you do such things.
If not for your woman’s need of you, then we might do much worse
things to you. If you do not do completely your duty as a male
partner, then you might find yourself cornered by us into a
situation of enslavement to your woman who you have so
mistreated. We cannot afford to lose the support of our women in
this movement, and so we cannot afford to leave you unpunished
if you choose to go down the road of spousal abuse. I contend
with the proponents of our modern society who say they want to
empower and fight for the causes of women: you do not hold a
candle to the glory, honor, and spiritual wealth we will deliver
to our women under our system. Women come with us, where you
will live lives of luxury and honor. We are your knights in
shining armor.

Of course there are more things which can be discussed on the

topic of women, that each of our white nations can come to
conclusions to individually. Yet, it is enough that I have
touched on it here so that you may understand where I fall on
the spectrum of how to treat women.

For my people of Baden, I support that in line with this

limitation on the freedom of our women, they should be under the
jurisdiction of the men in their life. As a child, she will be
under the authority of her father. When she attaches to a man in
whatever form a marriage comes, she will then be passed over to
her husband’s authority. Children should be under the authority
of their mother, who is in turn under the authority of her
attached man. To recompensate women with the loss of authority
over their own lives, we will give the woman, in accordance with
her internal nature, mastery over the home. Mastery over the
home means she will have authority over her husband. Outside of
the home, she is to be under the authority of her husband. The
home is to be considered whatever the form of her immediate area
of extended dwelling. Thus the home could be considered her main
residence or in the guest room that she is staying when
travelling. This is in accordance with the nature of women as
masters of the internal as evidenced by pregnancy. The man is
master of the external as evidenced by the male sex organ. This
means that a woman has the authority to expel her man from her
home. Men, if this shakens you, take heart in the amount of
freedom you will enjoy that she will not. Let her have something
of power to balance the scales. You were grown as an infant
inside the womb of your mother, who had complete mastery over
you there. The home is like an extension of her womb. Honor her
power there. We have enough to deal with in managing the affairs
of society outside the home. Besides, women also have the
natural instincts to train and support our masculinity by the
many ways in which a woman is known to degrade femininity in
men. Do not resist discomfort which will strengthen you in the
long term. The female has many instincts that will nourish us
just like water to a plant. We must give her space to act out
those instincts.

In order for us to support each other in the cases when the

family unit is embroiled in conflict, so that both men and women
have a place to go and appeal to when they feel they are not
being treated correctly; there is to be the establishment of a
women’s club where women can go to associate with each other and
enjoy leisure. The women’s club will be a place of activity and
community in all ways. The National Socialist party itself will
serve the purpose of a men’s club. The women’s club will be a
place where women can bring grievances against their attached
men and receive support. The women’s club will have access to
the male leadership of their National Socialism in order to
request mediation in these grievances. In Baden, the National
Socialist party should be led by men, with our women under their
authority according to our view on our women.

I will not cease with repeating the fundamental tenant of

National Socialism, that while I support passionately this
policy for my people of Baden, still for the other white nations
I could accept an involvement of their women if they choose to
allow it. As for my people of Baden, our women are master of the
home, and so participating in the congresses of our white
National Socialist party would be considered as outside the home
where our men have authority. If our Baden women are involved in
these white congresses, then it would be as the attached party
to her attached man or father, who should they give them
permission to participate and speak is up to them. We do not
hold this standard to other white nations, and will gladly
contend and debate with them in whatever form they present
themselves, whether male or female. The different white nations
are like cousins, compared to people within the same nation
which are like brothers and sisters. Of course our brothers and
sisters will have a greater say in how our family operates,
still our cousins are very important to us and we would like to
hear what they have to say, and perhaps change our minds if they
can convince us.

If it becomes the case that the conflict between an attached man

and women becomes unsolvable, and one or both parties seek
divorce at all costs, then we must consider if one or both
people are unilineally Baden. If both are unilineally Baden,
then I advocate for a policy in Baden that the attachment
between the two should remain unbreakable and that continuous
effort to resolve the conflict be applied using the resources of
both the women’s club and the men of Baden National Socialism.

It gets more complicated if the one of the pair is not

unilineally Baden. If it is the woman who is not unlineally
Baden, then I support the handing over of our authority over her
to the nation of the man who she attached to. Because the
internal nature of a woman changes when receiving the sex act,
it is my belief that the woman’s biology in fact becomes
converted to that of her chosen man, and that she is no longer
unilineally Baden until a daughter be born to her which would
revert back to her original unilineal race, until she also
attaches to a man. So in this sense, the authority over a
failed relationship would belong to the nation of that man.

The most difficult situation will arise when one of our Baden
men take a woman from another nation, and afterward the
relationship fails. Since according to National Socialism, this
policy and view upon the female of a relationship cannot be
forced upon other nations outside Baden, thus we could only
expect to ask her unilineal nation to release their authority
over to us. In the case of accusations of spousal abuse upon
one of our Baden men, we could expect a difficult situation to
arise. Even while our principled view would see our Baden woman
as internally changed to match the nation of that foreign man.
Thus we would view it as the extreme case with which to apply
our principal, even as a difficult decision in the case of
spousal abuse, to respect the authority of that foreign nation
over her. The human cannot understand the instincts of the
crocodile, yet we should respect that instincts developed by
natural selection within the crocodile are superior to human
intelligence so that the crocodile knows better how to handle
his own species than we do. It is known that even small
interference in animal ecosystems have the potential to
eradicate a species. We should view this idea as applicable to
the human nations outside our own, and strive for a hands off
policy.

Any man will understand that an attached woman is a deeply

personal issue, capable of inflaming passionate disagreement. In
the past, conflict even over a single woman has had the
potential to cause devastating war as in the case of Paris and
Helen during the Trojan War which had consequences for white
civilization that last until present day. For our part, as
Badens, we will not support conflicts of this type as we are
prepared to release authority of our Baden women to the foreign
nations of the men they have chosen.

However, I must address the possibility of the most extreme

case. That is the case of a Baden man attaching to a foreign
woman, resulting in inconsolable desire for divorce on the part
of the woman with the support of her foreign nation. At the
furthest extreme would be that of the woman and her daughters
being located in the national homeland of that foreign nation,
thus also allowing that foreign nation to exercise their power
to keep the woman and her daughters from returning to the Baden
man. In this situation, I will say that I am currently unable
to find the perfect solution, and thus I will have to present to
you a policy to serve temporarily as the best idea we have so
far. Before approaching the most extreme case where negotiation
between the two nations becomes impossible, let’s address the
case where some negotiations are possible. If both nations can
agree, then I put before you the policy compromise that the
attached woman herself be handed over to the authority of the
man’s nation, while the daughters of that woman be handed over
to the authority of her foreign nation at the age of 12. This is
because it is not wise for a child to be removed from her
parent’s care immediately upon being born, yet is not right that
a woman’s matrilineal daughters remain attached to their father
family if the mother desires it. Simply put, a Baden woman
cannot divorce her man, but she can divorce her daughters from
him at the age of 12 to the authority of her choosing. After
this, except for the woman herself, the union of her matriline
with his patriline will be broken and they will no longer be
considered a family. This decision to hand over authority of
these daughters should be only with the consent of their mother,
or if she is not available then with the matriarch of her
matrilineal group which is her oldest living matrilineal
ancestor. If this matriarch is also unavailable as in the case
of an orphan, then the authority of consent should rest with
chosen authority by the policies of that foreign nation.

This should be sufficient compromise to resolve the majority of

disputes, yet I must address the situation where even this
compromise is unacceptable to that foreign nation, and they
continue withhold our Baden man’s attached woman and his
daughters under the age of 12. If it cannot be agreed among the
National Socialisms of these two nations a policy to exchange
women and daughters in these circumstances, then it may require
that even the Baden nation refuses to give up the unilineal
foreign women and their daughters in this same situation for
that specific nation. Then to use this as a bargaining chip in
negotiations for the women which we feel rightly belong under
Baden authority. The hope in such a negotiation stalemate is
that there may eventually reach a possibility for the exchange
of these women and daughters.

To be clear, if a foreign nation refuses to recognize the

authority of Baden men who attach to their unilineal women, then
so also will Baden refuse to recognize the authority of their
men who attached to our Baden women. If this female exchange
agreement is not already arranged between the two nations, then
it would be wise to discourage the development of relationships
between the men and women of these two nations. It is my hope
that this uncomfortable state of disagreement will be very rare.
However, I will again emphasize the deeply personal nature of an
attached woman to a man, and the instinctual reflexive suffering
he will experience from losing her is so great, that I
anticipate negotiations of this kind will not be possible which
will an open conflict between those two nations and likely civil
war, where unfortunately, combat will be the deciding factor.
The possessive instinct of a man for his woman, we must admit to
ourselves, is the strongest human emotion besides the instinct
to possess a woman in the first place. This may be one of the
few issues where I insist all the white national socialisms must
come to agreement or else face the consequence of unending civil
war over women. If other nations want to come to a different
arrangement among themselves, then it is fine them to discover
on their own my reasoning when they experience that inevitable
civil war. But for Baden men, when we take a woman, it is
forever. We will have many ways to address and prevent spousal
abuse of a woman, but at the same time we are protective of
spousal abuse of a man. I say this as if it is only true for
Baden men, but I know it to be true for all white men no matter
if their own experiences have twisted their mind to be able to
let go of a woman easily. If a man loses the woman who his
biology and mind have attached to, then there will eventually be
war of the ugliest kind. Be sure of it. This is the only way to
put an end to it. Especially if they’ve already had children
together that inevitable civil war. Our intellectuals can
discuss the further details behind when a woman should be
considered biologically attached to a man or not, but it is
enough that I touched on it here. To prevent the suffering of
that Baden man from spreading like wild fire within our nation,
we will recognize if civil war is inevitable with that nation
over a woman, then it is better to start it sooner rather than
later, and to aim the fire of his wounded heart at the nation
which took her from him. Thus, if the attached woman in question
is from another white nation, then Baden will support a full
scale civil war with that nations even on behalf of a single
man, because it is our right to be more aggressive with white
nations as part of our extended family. Understand, that when a
Baden man takes a woman, especially a white woman, she is his.
If the attached woman is from a non-white nation however, then
it is my hope that we could pursue negotiations much further
before an open conflict arises, and consider the non-white woman
hopelessly lost at some point if that non-white nation wills it.
While to consider her lost would be the most ideal conclusion
with a non-white nation if we could put it into practice, still
I feel it necessary to say plainly that we do not fool ourselves
when it comes to any white man and his woman. The beast that
will come out of a man when he loses his attached woman in
divorce is uncontainable. To not follow this compromise would be
likened to challenging this invincible beast. It cannot be
defeated. It may be able to be contained for a short time, even
for generations, but eventually that beast will be passed down
from father to son, from uncle to nephew, from man to man,
slowly biding its time, and it will have victory. We may not
have hope of righting all the wrongs of the past, but I feel it
is possible to calm this collective beast present in the minds
of our people from, by seeing to it that future men do not
suffer this loss and perhaps the beast can soothe himself in
knowing that the next generation will not suffer as he has. To
defeat this beast would be to defeat the qualities which
established humanity as supreme in the animal kingdom to begin
with; it cannot be defeated; we must admit when we’ve been
checked and taker proper precautions. I ask any man who has
experienced the suffering of losing a woman in the way of
divorce after you’ve truly attached to her, you will know that I
speak the truth. Women, you must accept this inconvenient
quality of men as a natural function of their biology, just as
men must accept inconvenient natural instincts of women. Just as
women unite together to prevent men taking advantage of their
physical weakness, so the same should men unite together to
prevent women from taking advantage of this our mental weakness.
What benefits our society receives from the specialization of
men for war requires a balancing factor of sacrifice in women,
which is to subtract from her freedom only what is needed to
ensure we do not inflame those natural instincts in men. When
our women attach to a man, we must let go of her. She is his
now. If you do not let her go, then you will suffer much more
than the loss of a single daughter, either in your current
generation or the next, it will happen. It is a human instinct,
combined with love. For our part in Baden, we will do everything
we can to prevent this type of error, and if other nations
desire to do differently amongst themselves then fine, but there
should be an exception for Baden that any white woman that
attaches to a Baden man is ours forever, to love and protect. We
promise she will not be abused; yet if for that or any other
reason a white woman is taken from the authority of a Baden man,
the whole nation of Baden will go to civil war with that white
nation and we ask for the support of our friendly white nations
in that pursuit. Consider it a peculiarity of Baden men. We are
prepared to sacrifice all for a single woman. Warn your women to
stay away from Baden men if this frightens you. If he is abusive
towards her, then let us know and she will be protected while he
is punished. But if you take away your white daughter after she
has attached to a Baden man, even if he is abusive to her, then
first we will punish you and take her back or die trying, and
then afterward we will punish the Baden man for spousal abuse.
It is a short term loss for the sake of a long term gain, to put
out the fires in men’s hearts after losing a woman to divorce,
we could maintain peace now while the fire spreads and then lose
our lives to the fire anyway; else we can immediately begin the
process of putting out the fire, which involves civil war,
sacrificing our peace now for the sake of a greater peace later
on when finally that most destructive beast in a man’s heart is
finally contented.

The concept of abortion of a pregnancy is also something that

must be discussed as it relates to this same issue. In Baden, I
support policy that abortion never be permissible, even in cases
of rape or a perception of future birth defect or danger to the
mother. Due my strong belief in leaving a decision of abortion
to God, I would never support abortion in any form. If my people
of Baden cannot agree with me on this policy, then it may have
to be a policy held for my most local National Socialism. For
the sake of clarity, I will continue discussing this topic under
the presumption that my Baden people agree with me, and use that
as the example for how different nations can approach this
issue, which can be applied also to the different local Baden
nation groupings. With that said, if a Baden man were to
impregnate a foreign woman, the first solution sought would be
the same as in the case of the foreign woman seeking divorce,
and that a pregnancy be treated in the same way as an already
born daughter. Again, if the foreign nation will not agree to
this policy and permits abortion of a potentially unilineal
Baden child within that foreign woman, then all I can say is
that the tedious negotiation process will have to take place.
For the part of Baden, under their presumption of unification
with me on this abortion policy, we will never allow an abortion
of any pregnancy on Baden soil no matter if that child parents
are unilineally Baden or not. Whether those pregnancies are
determined to be male or female does not matter, as that is not
an exact science and could endanger a pregnancy to find out, so
that we’ll consider the gender of a child for practical purposes
to be unknowable until the time of birth. Thus if a foreign
nation permits the abortion of any potentially unilineally Baden
child, then there may have to arise a state of conflict between
Baden and that nation. This conflict would involve an escalation
of not even handing over authority of patrilineally foreign men
born to Baden women in our territorial control, and to use this
as a bargaining chip in the painful negotiation process that
comes with the permanent nature of an abortion. In all this
complex consideration of the most extreme case of disagreement
on these issues of women, children, and abortion, we cannot rule
out the possibility that all negotiations break down resulting
in a civil war between these two white nations. Or in the case
that the foreign nation is non-white, then this would be a
general war rather than a civil war. With the danger of the
occurrence of this extreme case in mind, it should be emphasized
that nations who do not have a pre-arranged agreement on these
issues should discourage their men and women from forming
relationships until that arrangement can be made. Because there
are endless factors present in situations of this extreme kind,
there cannot be a general policy laid out for how to respond
other than I have already laid out. Thus, each situation will
have to be taken on a case by case basis. I understand that
disputes on issues of divorce and abortion are the most likely
disputes that could result in war or civil war. It should be for
the exhaustive effort of the intellectuals in our nations to
attempt to resolve these kinds of disputes and to put in place
policies which will prevent them from occurring.

To clarify the simpler case of a divorce between and man and

woman of unilineally different nations where there are no
daughters under the age of twelve, then simply the alliance of
their matrilineal and patrilineal groupings will be broken and
they will not be considered family any longer. The father shall
retain authority over his sons, while the mother shall attain
sole authority over her daughters. If this dispute were to occur
between two local Baden nations who have not agreed to a policy
of never divorce, then according to our policies of the
limitations of the freedom of women, the woman shall return to
being under the authority of her father, or otherwise the oldest
ancestor of her father’s patrilineal group, or if none exist or
are known, then she shall return to being under the authority of
a special society for women which I will now describe.

The Vestal Virgins, a temporary name until I can investigate

further, is a society I would like to see established for women
who seek the highest ideals of virginity and female virtue. They
can go there to also seek reparation of their virginity
according to the philosophy of our intellectuals. They will be
overseen by the high guard of the vestal virgins, and under his
authority. Women who do not have a known father or patrilineal
elder to take authority over them will also be placed here. The
extreme of these women who voluntarily desire the highest ideals
of virginity and feminine virtue, will follow the advice of the
order, and the high guard is to be considered like her
unconsummated husband. These women are to be protected and high
quality husbands sought out for them. In that sense men who
achieve high honors would be rewarded with opportunities to
socialize with these women. The most extreme form of virginity
in this order would involve a woman minimally interacting with
men which might cause her internal body to begin changing to
match those men. Our intellectuals can further discuss the
details of such a society, but it is enough that I touched on it
here.

It should be encouraged in our propaganda systems loyalty,

devotion, and satisfaction with one attached woman, and to
highly consider the feelings of this woman if she is so hurt by
the idea of her husband attaching to a second woman. In the
cases of breaching of sexual infidelity, in Baden we would still
view the relationship of male and female to be unbreakable. Yet,
in order to compensate and heal men in such situations, he may
afterward have a more acceptable case to take a second woman.
His first woman, however, should never be neglected or made to
spend her time alone without access to her man. If the man
cannot live up to his responsibility to his attached women, then
again as I said before, he will be disciplined by the male order
of our local National Socialism without fail to correct him.
Also, in the case of high honors achieved by men, it will also
become more acceptable for him to attach to a second woman if he
so desires. Yet, a second woman should never be taken without
consulting his first woman and showing her the honor she
deserves to have her thoughts heard on the matter. Denying the
desire for a second woman may be one of the sacrifices our men
have to make in order to honor our first woman, but she shall
not reign in authority over this decision. If it comes down to
mediation with the women’s club, in order to calm her fears then
this is good. I consider it subversion for a man to attach to
too many women. Men should consider the responsibility of being
emotionally supportive to multiple women is difficult. If they
fall into this category of error, then they shall be disciplined
and feel the wrath of our National Socialist men. Women who find
themselves in such unfortunate circumstances can be compensated
in a variety of ways in the form of status and luxury. We cannot
allow any single irresponsible man to destroy the bond of mutual
trust with our women. Thus, it is our hope that we shall so
recompensate these kinds of pain in our women to the point that
they may even seek it out to gain that compensation. We will let
no woman will feel abandoned in cases of spousal abuse. As men,
we would also hope that women not abandon us in the opposite
case of spousal abuse from a woman upon her man. We must love
and protect each other. There shall also be a system of elders
within our National Socialism to guide our men and give nods of
approval or disapproval for cases of them attaching to
additional women.

2.04: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: THE GREATEST COMMON ENEMY

A basic disagreement that any productive group must resolve is

the decision of who is our greatest common enemy to set our
focus on. The far left says it is the far right who is the
greatest enemy, or more specifically the Nazis and their
ideology. Of course they are referring to the false cartoon
version of a Nazi, and nothing to do with the National Socialism
I’m spelling out here. On the other hand, the right similarly
believes it’s the far left who is the greatest enemy, or more
specifically the jews and their secret ideology. I will discuss
the jewish question in the next section, but before that we must
become aware of the existence of a third choice for greatest
common enemy. Relax your mind for a moment. Understand that not
all conclusions of truth need to be observed directly. In
mathematics, often a proof is given through deduction, meaning
to eliminate all possibilities except one. I have done this and
do believe I know the truth of who “they” are, our greatest
common enemy. So often you will hear it generally said that
“they” are doing this or that evil, and many will agree on what
“they” are doing, but disagree on who “they” are. Even in my old
78 idea point platform, I made use of the “they” device to
facilitate communication on what was being done to us rather
than opening disagreements by identifying who “they” are. I am
here to tell you plainly that “they” are a secret society of
devil worshippers.

Put your deductive reasoning in motion and you will know what I
say is true. Picture a child-like personality, and you’ll
realize how easily an unsupervised youth could fall into
thinking evil stuff sounds interesting. The public media often
inspires awe in their imaginations of what the devil is like and
the nature of that power. Picture these youths being presented
with a trendy sounding idea; the idea that God does exist but
that he is not good, and that it is a sign of his failure that
he allows evil to exist even while wielding the ultimate power
of God. They are beyond the explanation that God’s permitting
our free will is the reason why may see evil arise. They are
beyond the concept of giving God having a mind wiser than our
own and the need for a corresponding application of faithfulness
in the face of doubt. That is a faith in God’s grand plan to
provide us with free will and still arrange things so that the
world will work itself out in the end.

This is important to understand even if you do not believe in

the existence of a single all-powerful God. Still you must
understand the mind of these devil worshippers, who have been
overcome with the idea that God does exist, but they hate him.
Most of them are like children who, in their heart, are just
bored and playing around with an interesting idea. On the other
hand, a small minority of could be considered devout believers
well versed in their ideology. Some believe in the existence of
an actual devil himself, who is the manifestation of evil. While
others have various beliefs in an impersonal evil power source
within nature, combined with principals that value selfishness
as a virtue. Still they all have the common theme of a belief in
a single all-powerful God who they hate. Hatred of God being the
most common concept of the devil, thus I grouped all these
people under the same term: devil worshippers.

Devil worshippers romanticize the idea of the courage of the

devil to stand up against the invincible power of God just to
spite Him, if not defeat Him, and not fear eternal damnation or
hell. Since God is invincible, devil worshippers instead choose
to spite Him by doing things that think will upset him. They
chose to do this through committing evil by causing suffering
upon his creation. They seek the greatest suffering for the most
innocent people, to maximize this spite. Their philosophy is a
waste of time for me to explain in detail, but it comes from
deduction. Think it over and you will realize that it is true.
For those who believe in an actual devil himself, they make
prophecies of his coming, and do devil rituals according to
whatever philosophy they have come up with. Some of them get so
far lost into the ideology, that they pledge themselves to the
devil and seek out his prophesied incarnation. The most extreme
of the devil worshiper commit atrocities against innocence on a
daily basis as if it were a necessary daily food, as a means to
appease the devil. They are fully committed to their evil
crusade against God. Their long term plan is to commit the
greatest evil possible, their grand plan to make humanity and
all other life extinct, and at that point to commit suicide.
They do all this in the name spiting God. This is who “they”
are. They obviously must be a secretive organization to survive.
They feel comradery with each other when gathering socially.
They have no rules of etiquette and toss it up to weakness when
they slay each other. In that way they do admire the doctrine of
the survival of the fittest.

Children are the highest value targets for devil worshippers as

their innocence falls into line with their desire for the
greatest suffering upon the most innocent. Devil worshippers are
the source of the world’s suffering. They take great pleasure in
sabotaging the friendly relations we have with each other, to
see us his fight one another while not knowing it was they who
sowed the seeds of hate. Many of them consider themselves
vampires who commit evil deeds upon people who later on begin to
hate the whole world and commit more evils in a blind rage
against anything and everything. There are many other evils they
commit. These devil worshippers are truly the greatest common
enemy of all humanity.

Now every enemy comes in two parts: the enemy itself, and their
means of attack. The main means of attack for the devil
worshiper is their greatest weapon which I call the “normie”.
Normies are useful idiots of the devil worshippers who are of
such mental weakness, that they will follow almost any path, so
long as all the people around them have done it first. What
motivates them most is their fear of being singled out for
shaming because of any difference they have from others. They
become very useful to the devil worshippers, because they can be
easily coerced to become their pawns via deception to make them
perceive a false reality of what everyone else is doing as
‘normal’. These normies are like a horde of zombies with their
rational minds asleep. They can conceive of nothing but their
guiding principle, which is to bow to peer pressure. As far as
what they perceive as the norm goes, if you remain inside those
boundaries then they may appear to be intelligent, rational, and
vibrant. The moment you try to step outside those boundaries
without the aid of peer pressure, then you will quickly realize
that to converse with them would be like talking to the deaf.
They will cycle through a set of predictable thought patterns on
repeat. Even if you were to persevere with them logically, they
will simply bring the matter to other normies to come up with an
adjusted thought pattern to respond to your logic. At no time do
they understand what they are saying because they think purely
emotionally, and will endlessly repeat, forget then repeat in a
modified form until eventually they will do to you what they so
fear to be done to themselves, shame you for being different.
Lately the devil worshippers have become powerful with growing
populations. They achieved success in propaganda tactics to turn
these people into a massive horde of normie zombies: highly
immoral, cruel individuals, most of whom are bent on carrying
out the shaming of those who do not conform to their norm. While
some of us may be strong for a time to persevere in independent
thought, still the sheer massive number of normies who exist
today consistently applying their norm over time, is enough to
break anyone’s will. It’s become so bad recently that now the
devil worshippers have no need to deceive normies with a false
norm, because the normies so outnumber us now, so as to be a
self-fulfilling norm. Our weakness to recognize and resist devil
worshippers has given them free reign to make their normie
zombie horde enormous. Slowly, they are causing the normies to
become more and more cruel to anyone who defies the norm. Thus,
like a feedback loop the normies become more numerous and more
powerful with each cycle of alienation and cruelty causing even
the strongest of us to collapse into a normie mindset.

If you can relate to this struggle with the normies, then let me
assure you that the truth is not decided by democracy! Sometimes
it is a single individual who holds the truth and must guard
himself from losing that which is so obviously true to him
because of peer pressure. I have fought this battle long myself,
and suffered much at the hands of normies. Yet, these normies
are still our people, who we are trying to save. Before they
became twisted into their zombie form known as the normie,
before this they were known as our volk, our common folk. Just
like the softness of a woman gives joy to a man, so also the
simple minded give rest to the intellectual. The intellectual
will busy himself all day in academic pursuits to the point of
exhaustion, after which he needs rest from deep thought. The
common folk are the masters of life without deep intellectual
thoughts. Often these common folk are the most talented at the
simple act of having fun. Thus, the common folk have
traditionally been a joy to intellectuals. We must use our
intellectual powers to take back our common folk from the hands
of the devil worshippers who have turned them into hideous
normies of evil and destruction.

Recognize that the normies live in a sleep like state, and it is

not a simple matter to provide them with evidence to help them
see the light. It is like awakening a person in deep sleep. They
can often arise in a confused groggy state, angry at the one who
tries to waken them, only to fall back asleep again after
they’ve driven off their disturber and will have no memory of
the interaction later on. The solution to the normie problem is
complicated. I imagine it will require something of reversing
the tide of peer pressure. If we can create a new norm for them
to perceive, then they might sleep walk back into our loving
arms, out of the clutches of the devil worshippers who care
nothing about them but only pander to their vices. The normie
realm has been built into such a strength of power for these
devil worshippers, that you could say the world has been taken
over normies. I call this place Normiandy. Of the intellectuals
still left, some may be familiar with and retreat to the few
places left that are still independent of Normiandy. Places
where we can find common sense and others who are awakened, to
the great relief of our loneliness. However, these places are
becoming fewer and more isolated as our free speech is being
taken under the excuse that it offends the normie. I have a
prediction, that once we have strengthened and organized
ourselves, there will come a day in which an “Invasion of
Normiandy” will take place. During this invasion, we will strike
a blow against the norm to turn its tide back in our favor.
Afterward, the normies will be brought back to our side as they
unceasingly follow the norm as their guiding star. As that
point, they will no longer be normie zombies, but will become
once again what they were destined to be: our precious source of
simple life joy, the common folk of our people!

This devil worshiper, our highest enemy, and the normie, their
weapon, are who we need to focus all our energies on as a united
group. We are at a point in the world where we need to decide to
unite behind a plan of action, to resist the coming doom. If we
do not act now, all will be lost.

2.05: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: THE JEWISH QUESTION

The jewish question is the decision of how Jews should be viewed

and treated within our society. This issue is more divisional
for those who already call themselves National Socialists, and
less so for those only just now joining National Socialism. Yet,
it would be wise for new comers to also learn the topics of the
jewish question so that you also might choose your side and
participate in the compromise. With that said, the spectrum of
how jews should be treated in our society falls starts on the
far left which believes jews should be treated no differently
than anyone else. The far left think jews should be judged
individually like any other group, and that jews have no
inclination toward evil any more than any other race. The left
believes that race-mixing with jews should be viewed as no
different than mixing with any other race. They believe that
anti-jewish radicalism should be hunted down and destroyed. The
far right on the jewish question believes there should be on
guard the highest laws against jewish encroachment and
involvement of our society. The far right believes jews should
be deported, and that there should be penalties for those who
associate with jews. They believe in the “one drop” rule, which
says that if someone has a jewish ancestor by blood, no matter
how distant, then this causes a person to fall into the category
of being jewish. The most extreme right says that all jews, man
woman or child, should be viewed with a quasi-religious belief
that they have a demonic nature which makes them incapable of
being good. Thus, the most extreme right believes all jews
should be actively hunted down and killed as the highest
priority of National Socialism, and to view all jews as the
highest enemy of humanity.

Due to the history of jewish involvement in the conflict with

World War 2 era National Socialism, this becomes a crucial issue
that a leader should fall into the exact middle on. I do feel I
fall exactly in the middle. I do believe there is a delicate
compromise we can come to which will satisfy both the left and
right. But before you can understand my compromise, I must
clarify some basic things.

In order to have clarity of conversation, we need to define

exactly what it means to be jewish. There is religiously jewish,
and racially jewish. There is also the question of the truth
behind if someone actually is racially jewish, or whether their
family was merely subverted into falsely believing were racially
jewish at some point in the past. Some believe that a large
source of these false jews come from a mass forced conversion of
the common people in the state of Khazaria a thousand years ago.
The story of Khazaria’s conversion is that it was done as a
tactic of taking a third path during the intense conflict at
that time between Islam and Christianity.

There is also the idea of true jewishness being determined from

patrilineal descent from the patriarch of Judah, one of the 12
sons of Israel. Yet, it should be understood that much of those
who claim to be jews today do not claim to be patrilineally
jewish, but rather a hybrid mixture of the 12 tribes in what
became known as the jewish ethnicity. This happened after the
fall of the state of Israel around 900 BC, and thus afterward
their remaining people migrated to the state of Judah which
stood another century and thus caused all their people to be
labeled as jews, since they lived in Judah. Amongst this hybrid
race of the 12 tribes, some variously pursued paths of racial
re-purification with notions of patrilineal descent from one
particular tribe; it becoming a topic of debate within their
circles.

There is another idea that at some point true patrilineal jews

became extinct, so that no true patrilineal jews exist any
longer. There are also the events of the life of Jesus in
Christianity, which in many respects contain elements of a
condemnation of Judaism. This aspect of Christianity complicates
the matter intensely and is a main reason behind the crucial
nature of this issue. The jewish question has been a constant
theme of division not only during World War 2, but ever since
the rise of Christianity. Christianity has been the most
successful religion in the white ethnicity, which is why the
jewish question may hold a greater importance for us than fort
non-white nation.

There are also the concepts of anti-Semitism and anti-Judaism.

Anti-Judaism involves a focus on exactly the tribe of Judah,
while anti-Semitism expands this to include any people who are
descend from Shem, one of the sons of Noah, who is said to have
settled in the middle east area and given birth to the various
peoples claiming to be descended from Abraham, the patrilineal
grandfather of Israel. This includes the Arab nation in the
Saudi Arabian peninsula, as well as all the tribes of Israel,
and even their related nations surrounding them in history which
include descendants of Esau and Lot, and also the historical
nation of Samaria.

To further understand the far right on the jewish question, you

must also understand an idea called race realism. Race realism
is fundamental to the ‘nationality’ aspect of National
Socialism. In nature we see different breeds of the same species
having different attributes. This applies to the human species
among the different breeds we’ll call races, each who have their
own particular set racial characteristics. The reason it is
called race realism is because it goes beyond the need to
constantly reassure each other that we are all of equal value,
even when discussing inequality regarding a specific attribute
or talent one race may have over another. In this sense we
strive to observe clearly racial characteristics and be honest
and “real” about those conclusions, even when it may be
difficult to recognize a weakness in your own race. Those of the
far right believe the jewish race has some very negative racial
characteristics which include greed, sexual immorality, disposal
to evil, parasitic, and lazy; to name a few of the most popular
among the far right. Let me put the right at ease, and assure
them that I have investigated deeply unto 7 or 8 generations of
both my patrilineal and matrilineal ancestors, and have not yet
discovered a single racially or religiously jewish ancestor.

Currently, the jewish ethnicity/race/religious extension of

people is dominated by sect of Judaism which is at war with
National Socialism. In particular, it is at war with local
German National Socialism which it is famously known for having
openly declared war on in 1933. Because of this, I support a
middle position policy where anyone with a unilineally jewish
parent should not be allowed to hold a leadership position
within any German National Socialisms. I would also recommend
this policy for all the white nations, due to the severely
aggressive nature of this currently dominant sect of Judaism.
This policy is not only a good idea to pacify the right, but it
should also be taken with any nation that has been overtaken by
a dominant sect at war with National Socialism. The policy
should continue until their state of war is ended, or another
sect at peace with National Socialism usurps their dominance.

This currently dominant sect of the jewish community is

poisoning their common people against National Socialism via the
spread of inaccurate immoral propaganda against World War 2 era
National Socialism. They spread a false narrative of the
holocaust and of the true original ideology of those National
Socialists, most specifically German National Socialists. I
believe the source of this conflict came from the foundation of
freedom in National Socialism. This belief in freedom seeks to
protect the right to hate anyone you want, according to the
freedom of speech, religion, and national social structure
choices.

It was because German National Socialism became a protectorate

of these people, that while this extreme right view of the
jewish question was not fundamental to National Socialism, still
they became associated with it. This dominant jewish sect made
use of this grain of truth to spin their lies in endless
propaganda upon the common people of all the world to falsely
believe hating jews is one of the main themes of National
Socialism. I believe this conflict further developed when in
response to the German protection of these anti-jewish people’s
freedom to hate jews, the dominant jewish sect responded by
pushing propaganda to say that all National Socialists are
demons, that there is no good Nazi, and that all Nazis should be
hunted down and destroyed, man woman or child. Then, as warfare
often escalate, the Germans may have responded by spreading the
same propaganda tactic toward jews. While the leaders of either
side may not have truly believed their own propaganda, still
they pursued it anyway as a means of ‘this for that’ warfare
response. The same as how the bombing of civilians is an
escalation of atrocity warfare which evolves in the same way.
The proponents of this warfare believe that if they do not match
their enemy’s tactics, even if against virtue, still they
started it first and this it is justified to retaliate in kind.

This propaganda war tactic of overly demonizing the enemy has

had as a consequence that anti-Judaism and anti-Naziism has
become extremely common in the people. It is a source of severe
annoyance and hinders the ability to make effective warfare. It
is an age old story of how escalating warfare can lead to the
dreaded stalemate which can throw the whole world into a hell
like state of affairs. So the same our world is currently in
this state of affairs. In my heart, I have a strong belief in
the high virtue of Adolf Hitler, in that a big reason he lost
the war was not for his lack of ability, but rather because of
his choice to pursue virtue in the eyes of God rather than final
victory at the cost of dishonor. I place it before you as a
possibility for a grain of truth, that it was people such as
Himmler who had intense feelings of anti-Judaism, and were kept
at bay from pursuing many their more radical ideas by Adolf’s
absolute authority and insistence on doing right in the eyes of
God as a first priority. Yet, as an acceptance of their freedom
of thought, he did not feel inclined to remove them from
leadership positions and probably tried to compromise and reason
with the far right such as I am now. Thus I do not put the
responsibility on Hitler for whatever small truths might exist
within anti-Nazi propaganda. I feel Uncle Adolf should be looked
upon as a beacon of civilized restraint upon his people, who may
have done worse things if not for him. It is my belief that in
all ways Adolf Hitler is a hero of the highest virtue, for which
is it is an incalculable wrong to have his reputation so
slandered on a daily basis even now, a hundred years later.
I am not trying to say that this one possible explanation for
World War 2 is absolutely true. Remember, history is a
combination of lies and estimation. T the older and more
politically relevant an historical event is then the more
difficult it will be to find the truth after so much politically
motivated spin propaganda has corrupted evidence and also living
memories in the people. Instead the most accurate form of
understanding historical truth involves coming to likely
conclusions rather than certain conclusions. It is like a
child’s error to believe you know for sure exactly what happened
during the time of World War 2. Thus, I have my opinions about
the mostly likely sequence of events, and over time further
investigation can lead ever closer to the real truth, yet never
can you reach 100% certainty. It is an atrocious breach of
morality to slander the reputation of Adolf Hitler so extremely.
Like it or not, Hitler was set up as a symbol of the German
people in the minds of the common folk, inextricably so, then
their simple nature will drive them to associate this slander
with all Germans, thus increasing the general prejudice against
all Germans. Thus, it is not good etiquette for the elite of
other nations to slander Adolf Hitler, even in what small cases
you might be right about an error of virtue he made. This
applies even for the possibility, infinitely small possibility
in my opinion, that he committed extreme evil. History for the
common folk is less about truth than it is about giving them a
starting point for intellectual pursuit, which is acceptable to
all sides of the conflicts we seek to heal. Common folk never
seek truth further than easily digestible propaganda, and so we
must present them this watered down version of history in the
mass propaganda. After that, the developing intellectuals among
the common folk will individually pursue more accurate truths in
the uncertainty of history.

Let’s also speak on some of the reasons why jews have become
associated with evil, as a running theme. First, recall the
grand enemy of humanity, the devil worshippers. Whether you are
Christian or not, recognize that some of these devil worshippers
do believe in Jesus, and do believe that Jesus is the
manifestation of God. Thus, since devil worshippers hate God
then it follows that these kinds of anti-Christian devil
worshippers hate Jesus and Christians. You could deduce that
there are rival political factions within the devil worshippers:
those who believe Jesus is divine, and those who do not. The
point is that these anti-Christian devil worshippers have great
respect for what they perceive as jews who struggled against
Jesus in the gospel stories. Thus, many of them have adopted the
jewish religion being what they perceive to be the religion of
His enemy. Again, these anti-Christian devil worshippers are
preoccupied with the number of the beast written in the book of
Revelation, the triple six. Judaism is also high affiliated with
the number six: the points of the jewish star of David, the
world created in six days, and six million claimed jewish
victims in false holocaust atrocity propaganda. This further
increases the attraction of anti-Christian devil worshippers to
Judaism, and thus many sects of devil worshippers will express
themselves outwardly as jews. Do not mistake that this means
all jews are devil worshippers, but rather that the devil
worshippers have rallied around the jewish religion. Thus, over
time, this has caused evil to be associated with jews, which is
important for understanding the middle truth between the right
and left on the jewish question.

To be complete, there is another element of Judaism that

enforces the view of the right. Yet, this factor is present
within all religions in the evil subverted forms they take after
bad apples inevitably manifest. For Judaism, it’s bad apple
negative form comes from those jews who believe in a negative
type of Jewish supremacy. This negative Jewish supremacy is
found directly in the jewish Talmud, and also in certain
interpretations of the Old Testament and Torah itself. It
centers on the idea that jews are God’s chosen people and all
non-jews are to be ruled over as slaves, making them the master
race. The right is well aware of this potential within Judaism,
yet for the comfort of the left I will also acknowledge that
this kind of bad apple negative supremacy can arise in any
religion or race.

As you can see there is a complex interaction of different

factors which intellectuals could go into more detail about. Yet
it is enough that I have touched on it here, and that I have
given you a starting point to with which to understand the many
ways and reasons jews have come into conflict with National
Socialism.

Coming now to a compromise between the left and right on this

jewish question. I ask that both sides see the benefits of my
compromise. The far right, I promise I will protect your freedom
of speech and even the freedom to treat badly any jews who may
trespass on your native lands. I also acknowledge that there is
an ongoing war upon National Socialism coming from that
currently dominant anti-Nazi jewish sect. Thus as a precaution
against infiltration from openly declared enemies, we must take
measures to be sure they do not succeed. One such measure I
support is that no one with a unilineal jewish parent be
permitted into any position of leadership within National
Socialism until the time that this open conflict is resolved, or
else the dominance of that anti-Nazi jewish sect end. To the far
left, I appease you in that my compromise will pacify the
extreme right who otherwise might never end their crusade
against jews, and will at least be content to enjoy their
newfound freedom of speech and jew-free places. From there I say
to both of the left and the right, if the truth is with you then
freedom of speech will allow you prevail in debate. Perhaps the
extreme right can convince other white nations to take more
precautions against jews, or the other way around. We may not
all agree with each other, but under National Socialism there
can be an order to our disagreement. Only under National
Socialism can all have a place to go with like-minded people
where they feel most comfortable.

Also along this line of compromise, is a painful principle we

must adhere to which comes into play only in the most extreme
situations. I do recognize that these anti-jewish extreme right
people are so convicted of their belief against jews, that they
will deem it appropriate to kill them if they trespass on their
native lands with anti-jewish policy in place. To the far left I
say, this requires strength on both my part and yours, because I
also am saddened by the idea that this could happen in the case
a jew does trespass on their territory. That is, a native
territory of a native family that has unified under their local
National Socialism, and set in place a cruel policy for jewish
trespasser. It is always painful in those most extreme cases of
disagreement, but this is the foundation of the rock of family
freedom which National Socialism stands for. Until God himself
decides it is time to destroy evil forever, this National
Socialism policy is the very best we can do. And we must always
remember that compared to the great evils which now occur daily
without National Socialism, these extreme cases will be few and
far between. We have to make this compromise with the far right
for the sake of us all. We must stand by the principle to give
families freedom on their own land. And I do plead with the
unilineal jews who might be listening to take seriously the
warning to not trespass on any family lands which may develop
this policy. Imagine how you would not like it if someone were
to trespass on your home and dictate policy to your own family.
None of us has the right to enforce their truth on another
family, and so we must respect the division between different
family values. Only under National Socialism with national
homelands is peace possible! This extreme case of the jewish
question is a big problem to solve, and we all need to ready
ourselves to make that commitment to the middle path. When you
tread upon the land of another nation, you are at their mercy
and may not interfere with their freedom on that land. There is
no other way. I believe this middle compromise can be acceptable
to both the left and right, and serve as the foundation for The
Great Peace to counter The Great War. After this structure for
disagreement is established, then finally we can turn united and
fight against the greatest threat, our greatest common enemy,
the devil worshiper.

As a side note to this compromise, my humanity begs of me to ask

one gesture of mercy from the far right for myself. I make no
secret that one of my distant cousins on my patrilineal line did
mix with a jewish woman and had a son. Thus I have a member of
my patrilineal line who does have a unilineal jewish mother. If
for whatever reason, at some point in the future, this cousin of
mine were make the severe error of trespassing on your jew-free
places, then I would ask of you, for my sake, to not hurt or
kill. I fear my great the great love I have for my patrilineal
family could cause me to breach this peaceful compromise if ever
you were to hurt. If you were to show me the courtesy of merely
deporting him, then I promise he would be severely scolded for
putting into danger this delicate peace we have arranged.

It does not have to be this way, where the left, middle, and
right are all at odds with each other, to the point where the
devil worshippers have taken over with their army of normies. We
can co-exist, and your freedom will be protected: your freedom
of speech and freedom to establish places in your native
homelands where no jew is allow, if you so choose. Even at the
most extreme, I will not interfere in whatever you decide to do
with jews outside of your family who trespass on your
established territories. I only ask that you not advertise your
cruelty, which might create divisions and sadness within those
of us who disagree with you. This could possibly tempt other
white nations into civil war with you due to uncontrollable
urges to fight immorality. As a rule of National Socialism, it
is understood that each nation should freely decide for
themselves correct virtue, because none of us have a monopoly on
what is correct policy for every family. Yet we are all human,
and thus should avoid instigating conflict by showcasing family
policies in which we disagree. To the far right, I would even
hope that you may relent and develop a policy of merely
deporting jewish trespassers as a rule. Yet I recognize your
strong belief in anti-jewish policy, so that I would not put
this down as a demand for compromise. I know your anger. I know
your hatred of what you perceive as evil. I know this will be a
difficult compromise for you, to permit a lighter hand policy on
the jewish question within white nations outside your own. I ask
that you consider what freedoms you will gain under this
compromise, compared to the practically zero freedom you
currently in regard to the jewish question.

2.06: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: CHRISTIANITY

Let’s now address the spectrum of the responses to Christianity.

I’ll label the extreme left as those devoted to and accepting of
what has become the most common beliefs, which could be
described as normie Christianity. This normie Christianity,
generally speaking, has become the acceptance of a chosen
collection of books which are interpreted as the infallible word
of God. This collection of books is known as the bible, and the
specific set of book choices contained in that collection varies
from sect to sect. Yet the variation is small, and most of the
books chosen in each sect’s bible compilation is common to all
in the most populous sects of Christianity. And for the most
part each sect preaches, however delicately or non-delicately
that if you are not a Christian then you are going to hell
forever when you die; and more or less, each sect also generally
drives heavy handed emotional assault upon any form of
Christianity which deviates from this with a common expression
of disapproval being the phrase “you are not saved”. The far
right of this issue are the non-Christians who associate, along
with the jewish question, a perceived jewish corruption of
Christianity which stole from pre-Christian white man our
original religion pantheons, such as Thor, Odin, the roman gods,
the Greek gods…etc. Even further on that extreme right are
people who consider Christianity to be a fully jewish creation
designed to subvert and destroy other cultures and religions for
the sake of jewish supremacist goals; and are absolutely
repulsed and disgusted by it. An insult they like to throw
around often is “the kike-on a stick religion”. I will give the
far right an added note in their favor that just because someone
believes in a pantheon of gods, it does not mean that you do not
necessarily believe in the one god all powerful. I acknowledge
that it is possible to believe in the one God all powerful, yet
to also believe he created other lesser-gods. The word God has a
varied meaning over the years, more so referring to powerful
beings not human but greater power, or spirit. However the term
god is also used to refer to one god above them all, the God of
gods so to speak. Thus there are many polytheists which believe
in the existence of these lesser gods, which the supreme God
created just like he created everything else in the world that
we need and can make use of; in the same way that we need to eat
breath sleep and other things; there are people who believe in
many lesser gods you can commune with, whilst also admitting the
the one God above them all is most important.

Now my stance on the middle of this issue is that my version of

Christianity does not believe in any of these chosen bible
canons as the absolute error free word of God. Yet I do say that
these books are very valuable to us as they were sparked by
God’s coming to earth in his human form. My own independent form
of Christian I have come to call John-Mark Christianity because
it takes the gospels of Mark and the Gospel of John as the
foundational most accurate primary source for the events of
Jesus’ coming; after which the other books would be secondary
sources to be referred to as a supplement to John and Mark. I
council the normie Christians that there is the verse in the
book of mark where Jesus‘ disciples say to him, “we found people
preaching in your name but we forbid them because they follow
not with us” and Jesus replied, “forbid them not, for if they
speak good of my name now, they cannot lightly speak ill of me
later.” In that sense I say to the far left Christians to temper
their criticism of other types of Christianity which are
different than your own. I am not here to condemn you are
slander your you for your chosen form of Christianity; because I
also follow this command to “forbid them not” as being part of
the bible I consider most accurate. I consider you fellow
Christians, even though you “follow not” with me.

With that said, my form of Christianity I hope will appeal to

the far right, in that I only believe in the gospels of mark and
john as canon. When you take Christianity just at these two
books, it actually removes almost everything which associates
the religion with Judaism; their principal complaint. And it
falls in line with my belief that God took human form and that
human form was Jesus; and just as there is only one God, so
likewise I believe he only took only one human form, and it is
this human form which called “The Son of God”. There is a lot to
talk about the details of this, but my aim here is not to give a
sermon on Christianity, but merely to touch on enough so that
you will understand my basic thoughts; and thus keep this book
tolerable even to those who are not Christians. Thus let me
continue now in saying that I believe in what is often called
“the oneness doctrine” of Christianity. My explanation for the
trinity and the seemingly cryptic talk of Jesus when he is
speaking about and to his father, is that God was trying to
demonstrate something to us, along the lines of our flawed human
nature being such that we cannot enter the kingdom of heaven,
and that only God himself is perfect enough to be worthy of
entering the kingdom of heaven. Yet, with God all things are
possible, and so God became human in order to teach us how also
a human can become God, and thus making him worthy of entering
the kingdom of heaven. I believe this is the nature of Jesus’
teachings when he was speaking to his father; that when we
receive the holy spirit, that is to become one with God, we
become part of the body of Christ, which is the body of God,
which in our human form is the Son of god; and in this way we,
being a piece of the God body and not merely our imperfect human
selves, we retain the redemption from our humanity needed to
enter the kingdom of heaven. I do not pretend to understand all
of it, and I feel my Christianity is a work in progress until
God decides that I progress further. And so I do believe that
Jesus is God and the son of God at the same time, in the same
way that I believe the end goal of Jesus’ teachings is that we
also become one with Him just like he is one with His Father As
Jesus said in the gospel of John “That they may believe that I
am one with you and they may become one with us” and in that
sense the reward of Christianity is to become Sons of God and
thus an extension of God’s body and soul, cleansed of our sin
and readied to enter the kingdom of heaven. I do not believe in
the stories that come solely from the books of Matthew and Luke
which contain the virgin birth and other such things, which will
appeal to the extreme right because this means that Jesus was
not jewish, which bothers them so. I also think I fall in the
middle enough for the German, Roman, Nordic, and Celtic
religions in that I am accepting of your freedom of religion and
I do not in fact believe that anyone who does not believe in
Jesus is going to hell. On the contrary, I believe that the
reason Jesus died on the cross was to ensure that none of us
would be lost eternally, and I do personally feel that everyone
will inevitably come to God through his son, whether that
happens in some kind of next world when you leave this, or
whether you do it in this world first. Like I said, I am not
here to go into an extremely deep discussion about these things
that I myself am still working toward understanding. Thus I feel
it is enough now that I have touched on it, and I do believe my
views can strike a middle compromise worthy of acceptance of me
as a leader from both the left and right.

2.07: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: ROMAN CATHOLIC RESPONSE

The spectrum on the issue of Roman Catholics starts on the far

left which is either catholic or completely tolerant of
Catholicism. The far right would be people who hate the catholic
church and resent their representation in public offices,
similar to anti-jewish thought, and the most extreme right would
be Christians who do believe the pope is the antichrist which
was the foundational principle for many protestant sects during
the schisms. In modern times this anti-Catholic extremism in the
protestant Christian sects has been tempered and they usually
just view Catholicism as inaccurate sect of Christianity, at
worst unsaved, but rarely on the level where they think they are
agents of the devil and their pope the literal currently
reigning Anti-Christ of some sort. Yet I know these people do
exist who condemn Catholics so harshly, and I will also include
them on the far right of this spectrum.

Anti-Catholicism Catholicism is a very common theme within our

people, present in both non-Christians and protestant
Christians, enough such that I am addressing it here as one of
the major divisions of our people. These anti-Catholics see so
much of the unfortunate corruption found in the catholic church
and have become bitter towards it. I would like to offer an
excuse for the catholic church by comparing them to the most
popular operating system for computers. One has always been and
still is the most popular operating system; but there exists a
criticism from the second most popular operating system, which
says that the first is known for being very vulnerable to
viruses, while with the second you almost never get a virus. Yet
we should recognize that the most popular system is going to be
attacked the most; just like any great power will become the
most visible target. I do believe the catholic form of
Christianity fits this comparison and that we should understand
that their church has had more efforts to subvert it by its
enemies than any other sect of Christianity. I think it should
be a testament to the goodness of the catholic church that their
corruption is not far worse than it is. I am not catholic and so
I do fall in the middle on this issue. It is worth to note I
think that the devil worshippers, our highest enemy, have
settled upon the catholic church for their main assaults, and
the devil worshippers put all their energy into infiltrating and
corrupting the catholic church. I know many Catholics recognize
the faults in their church, but I will give them credit as Jesus
said, that “the gates of hell will not overcome you until I
come.” and so I do feel that the catholic church, while wounded,
has not fallen, and for that I give them credit in consideration
of what joy the devil worshippers have in infiltrating and
seeking to destroy the reputation of the catholic church. now
for those of you non-Catholics on the far right; I believe we
should in the same measure accept Jesus’ teaching to not forbid
Christian sects that do miracles in his name. also for the non-
Christian anti Catholics: I say that we should believe in
freedom of religion and debate, and that I believe my position
in the middle on this issue should be satisfactory to all.

Non-Christians and atheist people should also feel at ease in

that I do not believe in a brand of Christianity which says you
will go to hell. Which I imagine has been a rather annoying
point of contention with Christian normies which I am happy to
say you will not have with me.

2.08: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: RESPONSE TO ISLAM

The far left of the Muslim question would be Muslims themselves

and those extremely tolerant of their religion. On the far right
would be people who are extremely anti-muslim who think Muslims
should be highly censored and contained. The extreme right would
consider them a foundational evil of the world.

Again I fall in the middle of the spectrum on this issue because

I believe strongly in the freedom of religion, and I also have
respect because a main tenet in the Islamic religion which is
the belief there is one god with no equal partners. I do believe
my oneness doctrine Christianity matches up with this and in
that sense I do believe that Muslims and Christians worship the
same God. The difference being that Muslims do not recognize God
as having taken his human form in Jesus. I sincerely admire
Islamic devotion to God, and also take my devotions to God very
seriously. I do believe we can co-exist with Muslims in
respectful debate. I do have many other views on the specifics
of Islam and its place in our society, which I will address in
detail elsewhere; but I feel it is enough that I touched on the
most important issue which is the freedom of religion. I will
leave it at that because I do not consider the Muslim question a
complex issue and the details of the underlying sources of
conflict of the white nation with Islam can be discussed in that
other section. I believe that because I am a Christian, this
makes me acceptable to the far right. And I believe that my
oneness doctrine version of Christianity also makes me
acceptable to the far left.

2.09: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: POLICE

The spectrum on the response to the police system in our culture

involves the far left which wants to defund the police,
dismantle and restructure the system with something better even
if they do not know exactly what yet. The far right is hyper
supportive of police as the thin blue line heroes who should be
respected, honored, paid more and so on.

I want to say I fall in the middle on this issue, but I actually

think I lean a little towards the left. Like any other career
type job, many police officers find themselves in a situation
where they must either be a police officer or else start working
some low wage job with which they could not survive. Corruption
in government has taken advantage of this dilemma the average
police officer is in, in order to slowly turn the police to
doing more and more immoral things because they will simply fire
any officer who does not do the job the ask. And so while many
police officers may have been fired when they were tasked to do
things they were uncomfortable, so also many of them could not
afford to abandon their career path and start anew in some other
field.

Now that we understand the dilemma police officers find

themselves in, let us understand the opinion against the police.
The police are tasked with a variety of immoral laws, especially
from the perspective of National Socialism which believes the
nation should be free to self-manage its social structure, the
smallest atom of the nation is the family. It is common sense to
think that if a problem arises among members of the same family,
then it is not the right of anyone else to get involved. This is
what National Socialism stands for, and I do recognize that the
police acceptance of this task especially in domestic disputes
and enforcing the laws which make it illegal to handle your own
family disputes gives cause for the police to be called for
almost every somewhat serious problem within a family. This is
just one example of many.

Another example is best demonstrated by remembering how the

police used to be only 70 years ago. In those days, the hand of
law enforcement was light because the laws were more just, and
there was less government overreach that would cause revolt. as
the laws became more over reaching, resistance arose, causing
need for police to perform what used to be the job of the
military when rarely called upon quell major revolts. but now
revolts are a daily occurrence. Police are tasked with
administering monetary punishments for almost every single
crime, from people who are barely surviving monetarily as it is,
and thus a speeding ticket places police in a situation where
they are literally draining the lifeblood of the people. A
simple solution would be to convert monetary penalties into
community service penalties, but this is not done because our
enemy is pulling the strings behind the scenes to foment
conflict. The result are these seemingly daily small scale
revolts against the government and resulting in police becoming
merely another branch of the military, under the guise of
police, thus breaking the long established laws against
deployment of the military domestically.

Now this is a terrible situation we find ourselves in. The

police are our protectors at the same time as they are used as
the hand of power by corrupt forces in their leadership. But the
police are not all aware of these issues, and as in all aspects
of society, the normies have also overrun the police system, and
as such our enemy is using them as a powerful tool to enslave
us, and it seems our only choices would be civil war with the
normie police or to just wait for the slow subversion of our
society to take stronger and stronger hold. But there is a third
option I present to you, which I feel is a middle road.

Now not all policemen are bad, and some are generally good
people who simply have their hands tied. We have to acknowledge
that the police have the monopoly on force and they are simply
too powerful to even think directly resisting them which would
cause a civil war which is as much acceptable an outcome to our
enemies as continuing their slow strangle of our rights.

With that said, we need to get the non-normie police on our side
who do recognize all the flaws in the police state. I ask of
these police officers, do not quit your job in order to protest
the injustice stemming from the police system. No, we need our
allies in positions of power rather than normies comprising the
entirety of the police force. Instead, I would ask you to keep
your job and fall in line with what is required of you, but to
keep your views of agreement with me secret from all. Trust no
one. You must appear as a normie police officer or else you will
be systematically rooted out of the police force. Now as you go
about doing your duties, every action you take you must weigh in
the balance 3 factors. 1. How much will you keep your secret
that you are not a normie by your choice of action. 2 How much
of a dishonor will you be required to commit to maintain that
secrecy. And 3: how much will our movement gain by your choice
of action. If the gain for our movement is high and you can
somehow seriously disrupt any evil plans with your position of
power, then this should cause you to decide upon that course of
disruptive action. How much will you your non-normie status be
revealed if you take that action, and is the gain large enough
to take that risk of exposure and possible demotion or
dismissal? And third, is the dishonor so great of going along
with the corrupt order as to make you just unable to comply?
These three questions should guide all your actions. Do not
reveal yourself if the gain is small and the dishonor is small.
In that case I counsel you to commit the dishonor and seek to
rise up in the chain of command to attain the highest positions
of power in the police force. I know your pain, but I counsel
you to commit the small dishonors to maintain your secrecy and
get promoted. You will be hated. You already are by the far
left. But consider this your duty to make an honorable
sacrifice, and as a means of redemption for any past dishonors
you may have committed as a police officer. Maybe you do not
believe in God, but I sincerely do believe that God will protect
you if you do what is right. We are going to need you at all
those future crucial moments which may arise at any time to use
your position of power to protect us. I might also council the
common people to come together to create a social service of
support for former police offers who have left their careers,
and must find a new livelihood. A safety net such as this can
make a policeman’s difficult choice to refuse orders a much
easier one.

Now let me address the grievances of the left. I understand your

feelings. I personally do not believe in forced vaccination of
children, yet poor families have been faced with a choice to
either home-school their kids, which they cannot afford to do,
or else to keep their kids out of the public schools which also
is often unaffordable due to child care costs but more
importantly they would face fines and the eventual taking of
their children away from them if they do not follow the law that
requires all children to attend school. Or thirdly they could
vaccinate their children which would permit them to attend
public school. Obviously, their only choice is to vaccinate
their children and I do consider that the threat of the use of
police to enforce these laws is tantamount to the police being
complicit in the highly immoral forced vaccination laws of
children. Thus I understand the anger and rage at police. And I
firmly believe that “just following orders” does not excuse the
police from this terrible crime. And as you can see in our
society recently, we see the police being used to slow role out
what looks like to eventually become a similar lack of choice
forced vaccination coming.

Therefore, I agree with the left in that the average policeman

is not entirely innocent. With this in mind, I would like to
extend to the left an offer that we hold police accountable for
the unjust laws they have enforce by an agreed upon minimum
prison sentence for every single police officer present or past.
Maybe it could be as small as one month, or as high as one year.
Perhaps we could even discuss a gradation of prison sentences
depending on each individual police officer but to maintain at
least that minimum for every single police officer. My friends
on the right, I know that must be a bitter pill to swallow. But
I am confident that the non-normie police officers who do
understand fully the dishonors they have been compelled to
commit and I would wager that most of them are fully ready to
serve their time to make amends. But even if you do not agree on
the right, I counsel you to consider the mass of people on the
left who hate you so passionately, because you have taken so
much of their money for misdemeanor offenses when they are
already living in the lowest forms of poverty. We all must bend
a little bit from our extreme views and meet in the middle. And
I am afraid that if we do not satisfy the horde of disgruntled
citizen need for justice at least a little bit with a small
minimum sentence for all police, then I am afraid might be
forever destined to be divided and conquered. I understand
police often have strong feelings of their duty to serve and
protect. And I ask you, to make this compromise in order to
serve. It is my belief that this compromise places me in the
middle between these two extremes and that there is a
possibility for us to unite in common cause, while at the same
time giving our police the opportunity to play the part of true
heroes by keeping your positions of in the corrupt power system,
in order to protect us when those crucial times come. In this
sense I say to the left, do not consider all police to be your
enemy, in order to protect those policemen who are taking it
upon themselves the extremely difficult, lonely and thankless
task of positioning themselves in positions of great power to
help us in our times of greatest need when they arise. My
friends on the left and right, I counsel you to take this
compromise, because otherwise we cannot achieve victory over the
forces of evil. We do need each other. Let us unite in common
cause!

2.10: DIVISIONAL ISSUE: BLACK PEOPLE

Now the spectrum the response to black people starts on the far
left, which believes all humans are exactly equal, that no
consequential differences exist, and that each person can only
be defined upon individual inspection. This includes black
people mixed with whites. In addition to this the left feels
very protective of not just black people but against anyone with
whom they feel empathy for in having prejudice cast upon them,
and so they have an extreme hatred for anyone who looks down
upon black people, to the point of an insane rage and need to
attack people prejudiced against blacks. Even more so white on
black prejudice because they do subconsciously feel that they
hurt the reputation of all whites when they commit loathsome
acts and words on this theme.

Now the far right takes the foundational stance in the belief
that humans differ by race or ethnicity just the same as dogs
are different by breed. This is called race realism, and it
seeks the truth about ethnic characteristics with cold logic and
to not let the emotion of empathy or the idea of human equality
to get in the way of making true observations about the
different races. These far right people have come to the
conclusion that blacks are an inferior race to whites in the
same way the ape is inferior to humans, but to a lesser degree.

They have come to the conclusion that black racial

characteristics involve a higher disposition to violence and
crime and a general lack of empathy that makes them dangerous
compared to whites who they believe have a racial characteristic
tendency to philanthropy and sacrificing for the greater good,
kindness, and empathy. They feel that whites with blacks is
equivalent of a man going into the zoo enclosure of a wild
beast, and that while maybe for a time the beast may not harm
you, still the beast is unpredictable and has weapons of claws
and teeth built into its biology so that it would be a very bad
idea to expose yourself to such danger in an enclosure with that
beast. They also believe blacks are generally less intelligent
to the point of being sub-human. They believe that blacks should
be kept out of white society, and even further on the extreme
right they believe blacks can only be of good use as slaves and
that it is not immoral to enslave them in the same way it is not
immoral to enslave animals like cattle or horses. At the most
extreme right, they have the desire to kill blacks and to
possibly point of extinction to eliminate them as a pest species
that does more harm than good.

Now I do take a middle position on this issue, and if any blacks

or far left whites are hearing this, then I would ask that you
give me the opportunity to finish explaining myself before you
dismiss me. I do believe in the existence of racial
characteristics within the different ethnicities. We have all
evolved with natural selection in our different circumstances
and different geographical homelands with different climates.
But I think it is important to recognize that race realism and
racial characteristics are a statistical science and not
absolute, meaning that it only reveals a general theme of
probability that a certain individual of a particular race will
match the racial characteristics of their race. There are
exceptions to every characteristic, but this does not mean we
need to blind ourselves the existence of commonly occurring
traits present in the different races. Even with the jewish
question, I may have forgotten to mention that the far right
believes jews have a racial characteristic to lead them to a
tendency to be unscrupulously cold and cruel, greedy, sexually
exploitive, parasitic, and lazy, as well as a tendency to being
evil. I am not here to engage in the discussion of to what
extent these generalizations are true about the racial
characteristics of blacks or jews; because any conclusions I
come to are not the result of any expertise on the statistics
and large scale observations of these peoples; but I have my
guesses, and so I am open to much further discussion on
identifying the features of each race, to afterward enact common
sense policy in response to our discoveries.
I would like to bring up the story of the Slavic white
ethnicity. The story of the Slavs is that they were a simple
people, who actually did recognize as a theme in their culture
that the Western Europeans were a superior race to them, and so
they did not reject taking the name of slave or slave-ish to
identify their ethnicity. I want to emphasize that being
superior or inferior does not have to be a negative thing. The
elders of a society are superior to the youth. Some of us are
superior in one way but inferior in another way. Some people are
recognized as highly wise superior masters of life, at which
point they may develop a following of students or disciples as
was common with philosophers in ancient Greece. Even the
comparison of an older brother who is superior to his younger
brother. The Slavs recognized this their inferiority to the
western Europeans and often did place themselves gladly in a
position of slave to them. Look up the story of Samo’s kingdom
in Slavic territory during the middle ages as just one example
of this. They felt themselves unable to match the wisdom of
western Europeans and thus placed themselves into a position of
humble slave like servitude. As time went on, the Slavs became
an invaluable asset to whoever they were serving; so much so
that they became a deciding factor in white European affairs in
that whoever attained their service would likely achieve
victory. The Slavs learned from their masters over many
generations and after many centuries they did learn the ways of
their masters and improved themselves accordingly until such
time in recent centuries that they made a break for independent
movements and nation states. My point is that there exists a
type of positive philosophy of supremacy; and I can say for
myself that I have always sought out masters and other people
who seemed superior to me so that I could learn from them. Along
this line of positive supremacy is the idea that true supremacy
involves philanthropy, and it is a common ideal of a teacher
that if they do their job right, eventually their students could
exceed them in mastery since the teacher teaches his students
what he has learned from his own mistakes and so it can be
expected that one of his students might follow a more efficient
path to mastery and have the opportunity to learn from new
mistakes which their master never got the chance to since he was
busy laying the foundation of his wisdom upon which his students
will build. It is my feeling that a student owes a debt of
obligation to his teacher after he has passed on his wisdom so
well as to make you stronger than him afterward. I would seek to
honor that teacher even in his weakness and possibly even pay
him back in the form of becoming his teacher, so that we could
forever go back in forth in one becoming supreme over the other
in cycles, building to higher and higher levels of wisdom.

However it also may be the case that a teacher to student

relationship is much like father to son, in that the damage
taken by the father over the years in having to acquire that
wisdom is permanent and not repairable. Indeed afterward the son
may view his father like a child who never grows up. We should
seek to honor our ancestors, our parents, and our teachers.
Again, it is not my intention to engage in debate about if the
black race is inferior to whites in this positive sense of
supremacy, but I am here to let you know that I am open to the
idea of it and feel it is a matter that requires much discussion
and debate. One thing that is definitely not a sign of human
supremacy is the degradation and exploitation of those who are
weaker than yourself. I say that with strength comes
responsibility, and I do feel a moral obligation to help those
weaker than me because I desire to treat others how I would like
to be treated as a rudiment of my spirit. I know some of those
on the far right have heard this idea before and they call it
“white man’s burden” and they feel it is a mistake to burden
ourselves with the assisting of other races when our own race is
in danger. To this I say that I agree with you, but I would also
say that there is a balance we could achieve where we do serve
the golden rule by helping other races who may be weaker than us
in some ways for whatever reason, but to also balance it out and
make sure we do not to do so to such an extent as to put our
race in danger. But I cannot help it if I do disagree with you
that I do believe a little bit of sacrifice for others is a
virtue and to imagine how we would desire a superior race to
treat us if we ever came in contact.

I do emphasize the story of the Slavs, because I do believe the

first part of learning from a master involves taking your own
stupidity out of his way to allow him room to work on you. If
you are constantly disagreeing and arguing with your teacher,
then you will not learn very much and he might get frustrated
and give up on you. I am open to receiving people who are
masters greater than myself in any area of study; and my own
method for learning from them is to humble myself like a slave
to his commands regarding the topic he is teaching me about. I
feel it is a sign of child-like inferiority when your pride
causes you to refuse to recognize supremacy, and thus you will
be forever stuck at your current level of wisdom. I feel this
practice of mine has paid off over the years of my life so that
I am fairly confident now in my current wisdom. Even on the
other side of that coin there does sometimes come a point when
you have to consider if maybe you have learned everything you
can from your teacher and that you have indeed surpassed him. It
requires a high level maturity to balance self-confidence and
objectivity vs humility. Sometimes you make this decision to
branch off from your teacher only to realize later on that you
were wrong, and so you sheepishly set aside your pride and
return to your former teacher. A truly supreme teacher will
understand this nature of his students and may lightly admonish
his returning student before taking them again under his wing.
Lack of these qualities is a sign of inferiority, and as you
progress in life through your many teachers, you may find you
have to let some of them go. There are no certainties in any
decision you make, but we should calm ourselves and feel
confident that we try our best to judge correctly and then
proceed down our chosen path with a positive outlook hoping for
the best; but never so prideful as to not admit mistakes and
retrace your steps.

I think it is important for the left to be able to meet the far

right in the middle of this issue, in the sense of being able to
discuss openly these ideas and come to conclusions during
respectful debate, so that we all can learn from each other. For
the left to condemn the far right out of hand and seek to take
their freedom of speech is not helpful. At the same time it is
not correct for the far right to be so entrenched in their own
opinions as to not leave room that they may be wrong about any
particular issue; else you close your ears to possible
improvement. If all else fails and the far right will not move
from their position, then this is why the freedom of National
Socialism is the remedy to give each nation the freedom to
choose their own social structure for their own nation on their
national homeland. With that said, it is not my intention to
enforce my own policy about blacks upon the other white nations.
It is much similar in the middle position I took on the jewish
question. I will say that I also have a distant cousin on my
same patrilineal line who has a black mother, and because of his
patrilineal descent I do consider him to be a true Baden man.
The dominance of the black genetics has caused him to look very
much black with his white ethnicity hardly present at all. Yet I
do love him, and I may wonder how his ethnic mixing might cause
some differences in his nature. And I would request that if ever
him or any of his family were to come into contact with any of
you on the far right, that you would treat them well out of
respect for me.

There is also an idea of why the white race may be like a

superior elder in the ethnic collective of humanity. Again the
reason for me bringing this up is as an exercise for both the
left and right to witness a discussion in the middle, so that I
may lay the foundation for peaceful disagreement between the two
sides and co-existence under the ideals of National Socialism.
And so I bring up the theory of the source of natural selection
for whites in our ancient histories. Just like the blacks
developed dark skin in Africa as a protection against sunburn on
the skin, so the same I feel that whites were naturally selected
in the cold climates with much snow and less sun that required
white skin to soak in as much sun as possible. It is generally
known that the earth has experienced many ice ages, and I do
wonder if whites were capable of surviving largely intact more
so than any other race because we have racial characteristics
which help us to survive in the cold. Along with this biology we
have for surviving in the cold involves also the mental biology
to survive psychologically in the cold. To survive in the
extreme cold for long periods of time requires long amounts of
time indoors in smaller spaces, with nothing to do of the
activities of the outdoors which then requires the ability for
the mind to entertain itself. Thus developed the white ethnic
characteristic stereotype that whites are generally more quirky,
weird, odd, strange, imaginative, and more sensitive to mind
altering drugs. This trait in white man can manifest itself
badly in certain situations which make whites more prone to
periods of insanity and delusion. But this trait is a genetic
memory that stays with us forever in case we must once again
survive for long periods of solitude in frozen desolation. Other
races I have heard accuse whites as being hyper focused on sex,
and along that same line as what I mentioned before about the
extreme promiscuity in white women; I wonder if that is not
explained by sexual pleasure, in the cold desolation, becoming
one of your main choices for a distraction when you are living
in an isolated winter hut, surviving off ice fishing, for long
periods of time, even years or decades. I wonder if whites did
develop such a hyper sex drive with such high levels of ecstasy
involved in the act, that any whites who did not have this trait
were not able to enjoy themselves sufficiently in their winter
huts for decades, and so lacked the happiness needed to feed the
will to survive and over time. Thus, the highly sexually focused
whites reproduced more efficiently to develop the white
characteristic of an extreme focus on the sex act. I do feel
that our white women are tragically having this characteristic
exploited because there is missing the hedge of protection to
guard them from their sexual instincts; the same hedge of
protection that I talked about earlier which I desire for my
women of Baden.

Continuing on with the winter natural selection of whites in

pre-historic times; there is the idea that whites are an
extremely old race, that has survived every ice age, that can
survive in the very center of the north or south poles, so that
we have always had the option to retreat to the cold if ever we
were ever threatened. Thus, I recognize it is possible that
whites are characteristically older and wiser than other racial
nations. Like I said, we must all come to a balance between
self-confidence and humility, and it is an error to let yourself
be pulled to either extreme. In this sense I will not let my
desire for humility get in the way of seeing clearly that it may
be possible the truth of a positive form of white supremacy. But
I will again admonish the far right, in that I feel lack of
philanthropy is a sign of inferiority, and your acting this way
reminds me what you accuse the blacks of in their being violent
or cruel.

Now, we must not be hypocritical. We here today are meeting on

behalf of White National Socialism because National Socialism
believes we should not have any authority in deciding the social
structure for other nations; and those nations include all the
different non-white ethnic nations. My studies have led me to
conclude there are 9 major ethnic nations in the world, which
would mean there would be 9 major National Socialisms for which
there is no higher all-inclusive umbrella. Maybe if we ever
discovered intelligent life on other planets, then we could
consider unifying into a Human National Socialism. But until
that time, I declare we are not International World Socialism,
which is the exact opposite of what we believe in. Interference
in each other’s internal affairs should stop at the borders
between those 9 ethnic nations of the world.

I do believe Blacks to be one of those 9 major ethnic nations.

My studies have led me loosely to believe their national
homeland is in sub-Saharan Africa, bordered with the Egyptian
ethnic homeland in the mountains which are the source of the
Nile. I mention those borders not because I am declaring them to
be my policy, but rather to give us a starting point to begin
the debate and negotiations in order to work out the exact
borders between all the separate ethnic National Socialisms of
the world.

To the far right I say, let Blacks build their National

Socialism in sub-Saharan Africa. It is hypocrisy to expect them
to respect our authority on our native lands if we cannot
respect theirs. To be so verbally abusive and unkind to blacks
is not strategic because it merely helps add to the enemy
coalition against whites. While blacks may be less intelligent
than whites in some ways, still we should consider that they
might be more intelligent than us in other ways. Each nation has
its own strengths and weakness, and we should all be
compassionate and constructive in our criticisms toward each
other. Let us be at peace with the other ethnic nations of the
world. If it is true that blacks are weaker than us in some
ways, then we should take on the mantle of our supremacy and not
seek to shame other peoples for their weakness. That is the only
way we could have a legitimate claim to supremacy.

2.11: CONCLUSION

Let me conclude by pleading with the far left: please enter the
spirit of sincere debate if you feel strongly about your
opinions, and recognize that cornering the far right and taking
their free speech will only serve to entrench them in their
beliefs to create more and more extremes of prejudice. If we
really want to change the world for the better, then we must
follow policies which lead in the long term to a safer freer
world. Maybe in the short term it is convenient to just shut up
the far right with hate speech laws, but in the long term this
makes the problem worse. To the far right I say, I am a
proponent of your free speech and the freedom to develop your
own policies on blacks within your national homeland as might be
different from other white races. I may be at odd with you on
some of your more extreme views, and I may even accuse you of
being vile and cruel, but it is my hope that my middle position
and open-mindedness to an idea of positive white supremacy is
enough for you to accept me as a leader and middle positioned
mediator for you against the left.

To the left, I know my middle position on white supremacy might

disturb you and possibly cause you to dismiss me and this
movement. But recognize there are different opinions, and
recognize the benefits you can receive from my helping to pacify
of the far right with my middle policy. I will fight for your
freedom of speech. I will protect our mixed black and white
people from the extreme right, and admonish them when needed to
remind them to keep their policies on their own national lands.
This middle position of mine is satisfactory for both sides
because you both will receive equal protection for your chosen
way of co-existing with other races. The far right will regain
their freedom of speech, and the far left will no longer have to
devote so much of their energy defending against prejudiced
policies. I promise to advocate for policy on both your bahalfs.
If we do not accept my middle leadership compromise, then you
will both never have peace and will be continually at war with
each other as our greater external enemy seeks to inflame those
tensions, and afterward conquer us easily when we have so
weakened each other. Let us unite, and hold our noses around the
other’s opinions, if that is what is required.

3.1: RELATIONSHIP OF THE PEOPLE TO THE FUHRER

I will now describe a theory concerning general etiquette to the

highest Fuhrer of all whites, which can also apply to all other
lesser Fuhrers downs the ranks of the individual white National
Socialist groupings. Everyone must balance the factors of how
much damage is done by obeying what you perceive as the Fuhrer’s
flawed command. The strength of the office of the Fuhrer holds
the strength of the whole group he represents. Disobedience is
an act of degrading of the powers of the office of Fuhrer, and
thus to the group, which is the white race. If your disobedience
to the Fuhrer has to come in an extreme amount, then you better
have a really good reason for it, and see no other options of
possibly obeying temporarily, in the hopes he might eventually
see his error. This latter course of action is most preferable
as considering the risk to the group through disobedience.
Damaging the Fuhrer’s powers will cause him to be less powerful
when confronting our enemies. If his powers are degraded enough,
then we risk the group being easily destroyed from a lack of
power; and so thus weigh the balance of all the lives of the
entirety of the white nation, before you decide to contribute to
the impotency of Fuhrer commands. Sometimes it is a simple act
for a powerful leader to confront enemy attack which demands
immediate response and cannot wait for a vote; and if his
commands are often denied, this leaves us in weakness. This
should be spread among the mass of the National Socialist group
so that it is understood well by all; so that the Fuhrer’s power
will not come fear of punishment, but from fear of damaging his
office and thus put the whole of white National Socialism at
risk. Further, this damage will apply even after the current
Fuhrer steps down, as a different Fuhrer in the future will
receive an office whose commands are customarily ignored; this
is what it means to damage the office of the Fuhrer.

Any Fuhrer should understand that he will receive a variety of

minor disobediences, depending on how much his orders conflict
with the conscience of his people. Again it needs to be
emphasized that disobeying the Fuhrer should come as a last
resort when no other choice is possible, and there is no other
path to convincing him otherwise; and thus it should be
considered of the most serious decisions to disobey the Fuhrer.
This is something a person should meditate on and think about
long and hard before they disobey. Of course the Fuhrer must
also be cared for with a personal touch of humanity, and not
just cold response; meaning the Fuhrer should be made to feel
loved, comfortable, and protected. I say this is not just on
behalf of any current Fuhrer, but also for the sake of all
future Fuhrers after him, who will look back and consider how
his previous Fuhrers were treated; which will either give him
confidence in his people, or a lack of it. If a Fuhrer lives in
fear of his own people, he might resist making a common sense
decision to defeat a simple enemy for worry that it will offend
his people and lead to situations of past Fuhrers that he hopes
to avoid. This is an indirect degrading of the Fuhrer’s powers,
and I repeat it is his powers that are the powers of the entire
group he represents.

If for some reason the Fuhrer starts making such terrible

decisions, decisions which at the worst extreme might possibly
destroy the white nation; or even if a spell of madness has come
over the Fuhrer; still, even in this condition obedience should
be sacred while not absolute. In these extreme situations, it
might come to the point where minor disobediences will have to
occur more often, especially if insanity takes a deep hold upon
him, Yet, even in this situation it should become even more
evident of the absolute loyalty to the Fuhrer, if not absolute
obedience. This loyalty is not merely for the current Fuhrer,
but also for all future Fuhrers, who will look back and see how
past Fuhrers were treated in their times of weakness. If a
previous Fuhrer was treated badly, then future Fuhrers will
consider that in guarding himself, and in the end damaging the
office of the Fuhrer. It is a much better option to convince the
poorly acting Fuhrer to step down, if you feel it is the right
thing to do. In the case of stepping down, the acting Fuhrer
must choose his successor, and the process can begin again if
necessary until a newly appointed Fuhrer corrects himself, or
else the office of Fuhrer is passed on to a worthy person. But
to remove the Fuhrer from office by force, or to set up a
competing Fuhrer is equivalent to destroying the whole of our
white National Socialism and starting from nothing. In all ways
it is best, no matter what the cost, to make the best we can
with our current Fuhrer. It should soothe us that we have this
culture of Fuhrer etiquette, which delivers power to our leader
not based on the dealing out punishments for disobedience, but
of voluntary obedience support of our white nation. It should be
understood by all that disobedience is does not result in
punishment, but rather disobedience is considered as inevitable
natural process for how etiquette toward the Fuhrer is
practiced.

I say this not for myself but only because I care for the future
Fuhrers, that any suffering we place upon a Fuhrer will erode
the foundation of the spiritual power that binds us. It would
inevitably result in a situation like at the end of the
Byzantine and Roman empires, where the emperor did not trust his
people and the people were constantly overthrowing and usurping
power; causing general chaos and a torturous existence for all;
causing the rise of a system of deceit, fear, and resentment
between the emperor and the people; a hell on earth. So if the
Fuhrer tells you to do something unreasonable, like to walk
around the room and to balk like a chicken in order to make fun
of you, then you better keep that future hell existence in mind
before you decide to disobey. Disobedience of a relatively minor
command is blasphemous when reflecting on what etiquette toward
the Fuhrer means as a deeper philosophy. I would suggest in this
case that you do go and balk like a chicken, and then afterward
seek assistance in repairing the flaws in the Fuhrer’s
personality which causes him to degrade his people as a joke. It
should be seen not just as a duty to him personally, but as a
duty to the entirety of your people and to the office of the
Fuhrer and to the all the future Fuhrers into all the future
generations of our people. Am I getting through to you? Yet of
course, everyone has their breaking point and maybe the Fuhrer
just loses himself for whatever reason and tells you to balk
like a chicken for 3 days straight. I mean, at some point you
probably will not be able to accomplish that amazing athletic
challenge. But then again, there should be culture of reverence
for people who obey a difficult command from a badly behaving
Fuhrers. People who make this sacrifice at their personal
expense, to uphold the office of the Fuhrer which protects our
people: they should be held up and celebrated as heroes of our
people! That is to say, for example, if a person did balk like a
chicken in circles for three days straight upon the Fuhrers
request, then I would hope this person would be celebrated as a
national hero for having obeyed such a difficult command. On
another note regarding lying to the Fuhrer or being dishonest in
whatever form: doing this should be taken with the same
etiquette as of obeying the Fuhrer and to only be done in
absolute emergency situations. We want our Fuhrers to trust
their people in the same way we want to trust our Fuhrer. At the
end of the day, we are like a family, and this whole
relationship is like the relationship between relations of the
same house hold; it is not some cold lawyer science, but a
living and breathing organism; which requires that human element
which can never be coldly calculated, and which can help us
decide what to do in all situations.

Of course, issues of morality and your duty to God should take

first priority, and if the Fuhrer asks you to blaspheme God, or
to kill an innocent, these types of things can obviously be
disobeyed because there are indeed things that are more
important even than the future of the white race. A Fuhrer can
easily be intellectually persuaded to see such obvious errors in
his ways. What’s important in this worst case scenario of a
terrible Fuhrer coming to power, is that we remain devoted and
loyal to the office, and correct such a misbehaving Fuhrer like
we would correct a child, and to persevere in the end of
correcting his personality so that he either steps down or else
begins behaving well. The worst possible outcome is to destroy
the office of the Fuhrer by removing or destroying him, in which
case our white nation will have to fight its enemies without its
most powerful weapon: unity in a leader.
 DISORGANIZED SECTIONS
FOR LATER ORGANIZATION
IN MEIN KAMPF 2.1
4.1: GNOSTIC HISTORY

Gnostic, meaning a spiritual or mystical type of knowledge, as

paired with history means that spiritual knowledge of history.
History as felt by instinct. As humans, we have the countless
generations before us which give us all an instinctual
biological knowledge of history. Thus, what I am about to
describe here is version of history brought on by that instinct
within me, and not necessarily stemming from direct evidence
even whilst that aspect offers a great inspiration for it.

GNOSTIC HISTORY:
In the beginning God created the universe and established it
through processes we come to understand as science. While those
who do not believe in God about this part, then we can agree
about the processes by which the earth and humans were
established: theories like evolution, natural selection, star
formation, planet formation, and rest of the mysteries of the
world we study and try to understand with our theories. Maybe
those who believe in a creation legend can accept that God sped
up the processes of those theories yet left for us evidence of
the workings of the universe to discover the infinite mysteries
how he put it all together. Whichever way you want to look at
it, it is possible we could agree on this aspect and thus study
the beginning of the formation of humanity, no matter which
source you believe to have set the events in motion. It is not
the intention of this section to explore religion, faith, and
the various scripture. That will be discussed elsewhere.

Thus, there exists the idea of a beginning. Of a time when

everything was the same, and stayed the same going as far back
in time as is possible, until a day came when everything began
changing at faster and faster rates. Before things began
changing, it was always the same. Current theories of
archeology will say natural selection caused humans to evolve
into the way they look today some 200 thousand years ago.
Others might argue millions of years. Whichever it is, I’ll
call this period of time “the steady beginning”. During this
time, there was relative peace on a wide scale. Humans lived in
harmony with nature. All land was ruled by its native families,
and the instinct of humans ruled like a supreme intelligence.
As a rule, we'll say that this time went back inconceivably
long, so that it might as well be infinite, or maybe actually
infinite. If after all, space and time are infinite, then why
not the history of humanity? Whichever way you want to look at
it, humanity existed in this beginning state, its purist form,
living in the best way possible. Nobody can know for sure
exactly how far back it went, but it was steady, stable, strong,
intelligent, and the wisest time of humanity before the great
disturbances took place which caused things to change gradually
into the chaotic world we know today.

In this beginning there existed 9 major races of humanity, all

living in and ruling their native lands. They did not all evolve
from a single source, but they lived in a single world where the
traits of a human were most advantageous, and thus natural
selection caused us all to evolve in the same direction, until
we much had the same form, because we lived in the same world.
Some say this is the image of God.

WHITES
BLACKS
EGYPTIANS
BERBERS
ARABS
MESOPOTAMIANS
INDIANS
ASIANS
NATIVE AMERICANS

WHITES
The white race became white skinned because they were adapted to
the cold and snow. From the beginning the white race lived in
both the north and south pole, and then as far eastern north
America and Europe. All the land of the long nights when the
sun would disappear from the horizon for days or months at a
time, these lands were ruled by white man, because they were the
only ones who could survive in these places, living off ice
fishing at the bare minimum. Even in the south pole, white man
lived. When ice ages came and went, it did not bother white
man. If there were ever troubles or monsters that made life
hard to live in the warm zones, white man could always retreat
back into the cold. If ever disasters or monsters caused the
downfall of white man in the warm zones, white man could
replenish itself from those who lived in the safety of the lands
of cold eternal winter. Because the poles are surrounded by
water, white man has always been good with boats on the sea, and
are arguably the best sea-men in the world as a racial
characteristic for exactly this reason. White man populated the
south pole and their superior sea skills made it possible that
they ruled the southern tips of the southern continents, like
South Africa and the tip of South America. These sea skills
also cause white man to rule natively over many islands
including Australia, New Zealand, and much of the pacific ocean
islands as far north as Hawaii. The only others who came close
to white man's skill on the seas were a subrace of Asians, now
known as the Japanese who ruled the north pacific ocean starting
from the Bering strait, which was a boundary for white men who
lived in the north pole in the land of the long night. But as
an unwritten law of instinct, that all understood intuitively,
as you travel north, when you travel so far that the sun circles
the horizon and dips beneath it for at least a day, this was the
boundary where beyond it white man rules. In some places the
north hemisphere white man established itself beyond the artic
circle in Europe and eastern north America. But because the
white man has a place of retreat in the poles where no other
race could go, it is wondered that maybe white man might be the
oldest race. It is because of these unique qualities that white
man is native to the largest amount of land on earth; and from
the idea of the age of white man possibly being older than all
the other races, comes the idea of positive white supremacy.
Just like an older brother is supreme over his younger brothers.
Yet with great power comes great responsibility, and it is not
so simple a thing to say that whites take this title from a
sense of deluded pride but rather from reluctant acceptance of
responsibility. Whether is true or not that white man is
supreme over the other races is not the goal of this section,
but simply to state that where the theme of white supremacy
comes from as a point of mention for a theme that exists among
whites.

Because I am white, I will not go deeply into the foundational

roots of the other races but just briefly mention the basics. I
will leave it more appropriately to the members of those races
to reach into the depths of their instinctual genetic memory to
tell the story of their own race.
MESOPOTAMIANS:
The Mesopotamians lived in the land that was often in history
known as Persia. Stretching from the desert of eastern Syria
all the way to the Indus River Valley

INDIANS:
The Indians lived in the subcontinent of India today.

EGYPTIANS:
The Egyptians lived in the area from the mouth of the Nile river
all the way to its source in north Uganda and the land
surrounding up to the horn of north eastern Africa.

BLACKS:
The blacks lived in the land south of the Saharan desert and
west of Egypt, separated by mountains, including the rest of
Africa except for the very bottom tip of south Africa which was
controlled by whites who ruled as an extension from their winter
base in antarctica. The blacks, being almost opposite of
whites, in that they lived in the hottest place on earth and
adapted to it, and also developed the darkest black skin. While
the whites were indeed strange looking to other races, still
their skin color was closer to a light shade and thus the black
race has always lived a life of look, feeling, and being treated
more differently than all the other races.

BERBERS
The Berbers were a desert dwelling race, possibly a branch of
the Egyptian race, which lived in the north Saharan desert.

ASIANS:
The Asians are the second largest racial group covering the
second most amount of land after whites. Their Japanese sub
race were the only other people in the world capable of coming
close to the white race in sea-faring. With a base in Japan,
the Japanese ruled across the Bering strait up to the south
coast of Alaska, western Canada down to the north west corner of
the united states today. The Asian races also ruled Asia up and
until the arctic circle of course, and then as far west as the
Caspian sea coast lands north of Mesopotamia.

NATIVE AMERICANS:
The Native Americans natively ruled all of south America except
for the southern tip which whites dominated as an extension from
their base in ant-Arctica. They also ruled the Caribbean islands
and central America going as far up as the modern states of
California and new Mexico. Their lands bordered white lands in
eastern north America separated by the rocky mountain chain
going all the way down toward modern Mexico city.

These are the 9 races of the beginning, and they ruled their
spheres of influence in harmony with each other, none
encroaching on others land, or if they did it was short small
natural fluctuations of boundaries known by instinct rather than
by law. Of course you cannot say there was no conflict at all
between the races, but in the grand scheme of things the world
was at peace in as perfect a harmony as could ever be attained.
And the 9 races lived like this from the beginning of time,
whenever it is that you theorize it all started.

4.2:

Whites were ruled by a single King. This King lived in what is

now known as Constantinople, currently controlled but the state
of Turkey and called Istanbul.

...conflict... backup king in Sparta became the new king...

conflict... backup king in Rome became the new king...
conflict... backup king in central Europe becomes king

celts were the spiritual priests of whites

Germans evolved with the particular attribute needed to defend
against the powerful horn of the Mesopotamian jews. Slavs were
comfortable in recognizing the supremacy of other white subraces
as supreme to their own race and happily lived a servile role,
which actually made them very valuable and in the end served a
point of their own supremacy as the other white races vied for
their favor as supreme leaders and the Slavs ended up becoming
powerful in their own right.
After the fall of troy, the trojans were unable to defend the
border lands against Persian incursion and over the course of
2000 years until the fall of Constantinople to the ottomans, the
trojans were slowly migrating up the Danube toward France.
After the fall of troy, they established Cimmeria and then up
the Danube to central Europe and settled to become the francs;
which pushed the celts off their native land in north France
into the British isles.
The north Germans in Scandinavian were literally like
Germinating ball of yeast in much the same way as Mongolia was
for the Asian race, and spill overs from Scandinavia first
formed a mixed race of Celtic Germans in central north Europe in
today's Germany. Other Germans migrated east to form Russia as
a mix of Slavic and German.
The celts were eventually pushed back by roman conquest due to
wars in the Mediterranean causing their need to expand into
England and the celts finally were minimized into Ireland where
they are today.

These same Scandinavian Germans, good at sailing, and variously

known as Vikings had settled the land east of the rocky
mountains land a long time ago, but it was kept in nature for a
long time as a vast nature preserve and the elite whites
protected the nature from their common folk. contrary to
subverted history which says we did not rule that land, which is
not true, but rather that we kept it sparsely populated on
purpose and it was a retreat for elite whites who climbed up the
ranks of their society.
When supposedly subverted history says that the Spanish under
Cortez invaded Mexico and destroyed their culture, was rather
because of encroachment by the native American race on white
territory in their nature preserve. Whatever really happened,
conflict escalated until war broke out. The north American land
was always kept a secret from the average white common folk in
Europe because it was a protected nature preserve, and so
history was twisted in that it elite whites had to make up a
story of America being discovered in order to break it gently to
their common folk without causing a zombie awakening of fear and
anger that would occur if just the truth was told.
All these conflicts happened like domino effects starting from
events like the fall of troy...etc.

4.3

After the fall of troy during the white civil war, the elites of
the Trojan leadership fled to the north of the black sea and
established Cimmeria. What was before the perfect balance of a
buffer Trojan state against other racial homelands was now
weakened as the mass of the Trojan peoples slowly followed their
leadership and fled from Anatolia as it became more and more
weakened and unstable and vulnerable to Mesopotamian people'
invasions, a slow rot over the course of 500 years until finally
the Mesopotamian race Persians finally took over the whole of
Anatolia.

Troy, or Constantinople, what used to be the capital of the

white race, was now overrun and in the hands of another
ethnicity. This could be seen coming many centuries in advance,
and those elites of the whites established a backup seat of
power in Sparta, which at the time of the Persian conquest of
Anatolia, the capital of the whites was moved to Sparta, and
created the need for the creation of another backup capital in
case Sparta was ever taken, and so began the methodical growth
and establishment of Rome as the next backup capital of the
white race.

Some 200 years later, in retribution for what the Mesopotamians

did in overstepping their racial homeland boundaries and taking
of the Trojan capital; the whites, via Alexander led a
retribution mission to punish the Mesopotamians equally for the
200 years of Persian control of Anatolia and conquered the whole
of Mesopotamia and Egypt and controlled it for 200 years at
great expense and little gain for the simple reason to punish
the Mesopotamians eye for an eye, 200 years for 200 years; at
which point when the debt was settled and repaid, the whites via
the Greek glove slowly relinquished Mesopotamian territory back
unto the control of the Mesopotamians.

It is a question of Egypt, if they reached such a height of

power and philanthropic idealism, that they purposely
disappeared into the shadows and left their kingdom and native
land open to others, and if they did not actually disappear or
die off somehow, then they refused to reveal themselves and
preferred the life of living in the shadows watching over the
new generations in philanthropic wisdom, leaving the seat of
their power and racial land as a throne; and the Egyptians are
widely rumored to have secret rituals and society surrounding
the obelisks they set up which would serve as a center axis for
their secret society which they would follow around forever and
protect the inhabitants of the peoples surrounding the obelisks,
which was a big reason why romans would carefully move these
obelisk to obtain the secret society Egyptians living in the
shadows to their own benefit. Either way, the Egyptian ethnic
homeland appears to have been abandoned by openly living
inhabitants and variously passed from control of various
nonnative peoples, at first the Mesopotamians, then the Whites,
then the Arabs.

4.4

another theory would be that the Egyptians disappeared around

700 or 500 BC after conquest by Mesopotamian peoples at the same
time as they also conquered Anatolia, and thus the Egyptians
allied themselves with the whites against Mesopotamians seen in
occultic religions as a race inflicted with evil or racial
characteristic horns, which gets into the anti-jewish religious
occultic ideas that I’ll talk about later.
but whatever the case, at some point the Egyptians made an exit
around this time and stemming from this simultaneous infliction
by the Mesopotamians became allies with the whites, and thus the
land of Egypt was given to whites under this hidden society of
philanthropic ancient Egyptians for the next two hundred years
and also into the roman empire at which point it might be
considered that the whites after this were the current holders
of the philanthropic Egyptian throne land territory, rather than
it being viewed as taking land that wasn't theirs but instead it
resulted out of friendship with the Egyptians against the
Mesopotamians.

Around the birth of Caesar, white land holdings in Mesopotamia

had shrunken back to the traditional racial land borders, and
things were beginning to stabilize for the moment, and the new
backup throne of power in Rome was ruling well over the white
peoples as the now more hidden thrones in Sparta and
Constantinople/Troy were finally becoming strong again, and it
seemed that the world was at a kind of peace and the
Mesopotamians had paid the justice price for overstepping onto
other racial homelands. Yet, there was mistrust and lingering
bad feelings from both the whites and Mesopotamians that they
both felt the need to build huge empires ready to defend against
another invasion.

At this point also happened the drama of Jesus, which will be

left to describe in more detail in another chapter more about
the anti-jewish mysticism.
And for 600 years after Caesar, the borders between white and
Mesopotamian races held, sometimes delicately, until the year
400 when the Asian races in the glove of Attila the Hun and his
hunnic Asiatic Turkic Mongolian steppe warriors invaded white
lands in eastern Europe and Caucasus, causing much chaos and
upsetting the whole balance that had been establish between the
whites and Mesopotamians.
- the invasion was so bad, until finally Merovech, of the
Frankish tribe of ancient trojans was able to stop and defeat
Attila with such ease as if he wasn't really trying and actually
bored because his fighting ability via intelligence rather than
simple raw strength, was so beyond what anyone could conceive
and merovech was a type of upset at his own people for being
treacherous and naive and unappreciative of him or noticing his
strength throughout his life that he barely lifted the smallest
finger to flick Atilla’s horde off like a fly with such ease
that he could very well have taken over the whole of Asia, yet
merovech did not care for such things and was satisfied to win a
single battle and retire after revealing his true power level.

The damage done to the roman back up capital was such that it
was decided amongst elite whites to build ANOTHER backup capital
in central Europe under the French glove, which started being
built up from this time on. Perhaps owed to the explanation of
wartime deception and tactics explained by the wisdom of
merovech, it was discovered the weakness of a huge monolithic
state , which was vulnerable to propaganda attacks manipulating
the minds of the common folk; so that it was more fully
understood the need to create a dual system of two competing
sides for the common folk to choose from and battle with each
other, and the elites would use this dichotomy to various ends
of controlling the population and better able to defend against
foreign attack by exercising a greater degree of control over
the populace. This duality in government is used today like a
primordial ingredient of government and war strategy, but at
this time the idea became better understood amongst a wider
circle of the elites of the whites, even if this idea was
understood by a lesser minority smaller circle of whites long
ago, this marked a time when the knowledge became more common.
It is seen today in things like the republican and democratic
parties of the united states, where two competing sides are
built up and even at the expense of much stress and rage and
conflict among the common folk on these two sides, still it was
worth it because difficult policy could be achieved, and while
the enemy would do its work to build up the opposing propaganda
and manipulation of the common folk against this policy, still
the elite whites controlled the opposite side by actively
building and strengthening it like a controlled opposition,
carefully dividing the policies of the two sides into separate
tasks so that once one side completed its task it could be set
to rest while the propaganda of the masses was spun to put the
other side in power which would then begin performing all the
policies associated with their side which was also necessary at
which point the now defeated side would be built up by the enemy
to defeat the new tactic. like a left foot right foot walk is
more efficient than jumping with both feet every time which is
basically what the roman empire was trying to do which left
itself vulnerable to the hunnic invasion. this idea comes from
the assumption that they enemy will pour all its resources into
the opposing side of whatever group policy mindset idealism you
strengthen in the people, so that even if the strength of your
state is so great that its able to put down this enemy folk
pollution, still over time, maybe centuries, the opposing side
will have the resources of foreign enemies poured into it that
eventually it will become a 50-50 split anyways. Rather than
waiting for this inevitable situation to happen and have no
control over the opposing side the duality of government idea is
to be in control of both sides and carefully mix good and bad
policy into each according to the mindset of the volk; so that
when power is switched from left to right in the cycle, it is to
the benefit of the government as a whole like separating chores
to members of a household. Adding a third group to this idea
makes things infinitely more complicated and we will talk more
about that later, but the point is that at this time after the
invasion of the Huns, it was understood the need for creating a
purposeful split of the roman empire rather than the split that
occurred around the year 350 which was a legitimate split due to
the interference and sewing of division by enemies that lead to
the final weakness of the empire to be raided by the Huns. From
this point on the white empire under the backup throne of Rome
was split into two, with one side based on the true white throne
in Constantinople, and a fourth backup throne was established in
the kingdom of Francia under the line of merovech. There was
also brought into the picture many dualities of government in
the various regions and the Germans were brought in from the
north to supply the volk needed to create another side in the
western half of the empire. but the hunnic Asian had a strong
foothold in eastern Europe at this time that lasts until present
day, and the development of the dual systems of white government
had to be built from the ground up and at the expense of the
current moment for the sake of the future. It was terribly
troublesome and inefficient to put so much energy into building
the duality systems of government rather than attacking the
enemy head on and rooting out subversion straight away instead
of dividing subversion u amongst your volk in a calculated way
in order to destroy it through digestion rather than spitting it
out, something like that, but this time became known as the dark
ages yet white man made the necessary sacrifices in preparations
for dangers that were centuries away in order to avoid any
future catastrophe like the hunnic invasion. And thus there was
much controlled conflict create in the white volk of Europe at
this time.

200 years later, however, the true cost of the fall of troy was
beginning to be felt as the western(in eastern roman empire)
Greeks still refused to give up the Anatolia land back to its
true masters the trojans who were now in the form of the French
under the Merovingian dynasty, and combined the hunnic foothold
in eastern Europe, the Greeks were not able to hold Anatolia
very easily and it could be wondered if they missed the days
when they had a trojan buffer state between them and the
Mesopotamians.

Then around 700, the Arab race made their advance on the world
stage with the monotheistic philosophizing of Muhammad that was
used as a source to create a religion of power modeled on
Christianity, which gave them the strength needed to overstep
the boundaries of their racial homelands and take over the whole
of Mesopotamia, as well as white controlled Egypt and north
Africa. This finally revealed a weakness in merovech via his
descendants. While merovech was skilled at war with a foreign
enemy, it turned out he was exactly the opposite when it came to
skill in dealing with domestic feuds, and would retreat into a
neurosis and bitterness as the original merovech did. it is
indeed a different game to play when fighting with an external
enemy whom you care not for and can destroy directly, verses
fighting with people who are your own family that you cannot
kill or wound like in regular war. Thus developed a new power
among the Merovingians, the Carolingians, which revealed its
true power level in the same way as Merovech’s defeat of the
Huns when Charles Martel defeated the Muslim horde using that
added need of skill to control internal strife of the white
community. Before this, it was known that a Merovingian had to
be in power as the king to defend against an invasion that
required their fighting skill; however in times of peace the
Carolingian ancestors had become master of the palace, internal
rather than foreign policy, and this became such a power in
itself that the Merovingian king became like a figurehead, like
a weapon stored in a fancy case until it was needed, but until
that time the true power of the kingdom was held at most times
by these Carolingians who had the same skill of internal
conflict as merovech did with exterior conflict, and the
Carolingians ruled the government in increasing obviousness in
this way, until the battle of tours in 750, where the
obviousness became so apparent that it did indeed become
recognized that the Carolingian was the true king while the
Merovingian was to be held in a place of readiness on his
figurehead throne at the ready in case another Attila came. So
after Charles Martel and then as a propaganda spectacle for the
volk, his grandson Charlemagne finished establishing the power
of the 4th backup capital in Francia with its Carolingian king
and Merovingian figurehead king, yet both descended from
Marcomer in different branches as their connection to their true
homeland in troy and Anatolia. The French and north Germans had
become so mixed at this point in central Europe that they
developed into a hybrid race, which over time split into west
and east which then started rehybridizing over time as more
north Germans bred in the east while the French became more pure
in the west as the kingdom split in the descendants of
Charlemagne.

it was also during this time that the painful reclamation of

Spain was under way and the disentangling of the calculated
religious war of the Muslims which mirrored what had made
Christianity successful in such a scientific way to be actually
effective. thus the Spanish inquisition was required to root
out that disturbance in Spain which took many centuries.

5.00: CHRISTIANITY

This topic is so huge I have no idea where to begin. I suppose

a great place to begin is the beginning then, so let me build
Christianity from the ground up as if for a reader who has never
heard of the religion before. Not only will that also not
exclude this reader from the discussion but it will also give me
a chance to deconstruct Christianity for those who are already
Christians themselves.

5.1: GOD

So from the beginning shall we? First let's take the concept of
God. God is the idea of a being that we describe with two
qualities: singular and all powerful. Singular in that there is
only one being with this power, and all powerful in that this
God is able to do anything. A first note about the singular
quality, it makes sense that there can only be one all-powerful
being, because if there were two then they could not have power
over each other which would mean they would not be all powerful.
This statement is the instinctual foundational logic which gives
rise to monotheism being such an important concept that takes
offense to polytheism.

As the mind of a child develops into an adult, one day will come
the serious existential consideration for the monumental
realizations of: life, being alive, the largeness of the
universe, the mysteriousness of the universe, how did we get
here, when and where did this all come from? These are the
types of questions you wonder about when you begin to develop
your opinion about God or Gods and your personal religious
choices. For me, the biggest wow moment has always been when I
considered time. Not in the future, but in the past. When I
considered that time has been running infinitely into the past
was the one thing that most blew my mind when considering the
world I've found myself in. People try to talk about the big
bang as the beginning of the universe, and okay maybe the
material one, but time is a different thing all together. What
happened before the big bang theory? whatever it is you think
happened at whatever time, you can always ask what happened just
before it. It follows from instinctual logic that time has gone
infinitely into the past; it does not make sense that there is
any point at which you cannot consider what happened just before
it. This thought, when I held it in my mind, the thought that
time goes infinitely into the past with no beginning, it is this
thought and the feeling this thought gives me that I give as my
rational for my belief in the existence of this one all-powerful
God. The idea of an infinite past is illogical by the nature of
infinity being illogical. It just never ends? Then what would
you find if you were able to examine the history of the universe
going back more and more? Did anyone exist back then? If so,
then how far back did they exist? If nobody existed, then what
existed? If something but not someone existed then what
happened to this stuff as you keep going infinitely backward in
time? If you believe in the big bang theory then what was the
status of this singularity in the time before it exploded to
create our space universe? Surely you can't say that there was
nothingness for eternity before the big bang, because how can
the expansion of the singularity occur if there was no
singularity to begin with? Thus there must have existed
something before the big bang, and if so then what? And even if
you have an answer for that then what happened before that? At
some point when considering these things you have to admit that
you are not able to make sense of an infinite past in your mind.
From there I would venture to say that the only thing capable of
explaining this infinite past state of affairs is something that
has the power to defy logic. That something, in my belief, is
the all-powerful singular God of the Universe. It is this God
who has existed for all time into this infinite past, and who at
some point in the infinite nothingness of the infinite past
decided to set in motion the things that needed to happen in
order to create the world we know today. This God would need to
be all powerful in order to overcome the impossibility of having
lived forever in this infinite past. For me, this line of
reasoning is the foundation of my own personal set of religious
beliefs. While I consider the singular all powerful God to fall
outside of logic, in that being all powerful includes power over
logic, still maybe you would consider it a gift from God that
his existence does indeed follow from this path of logic, and
for that I am grateful as I do consider logic to be a guiding
light when interpreting the world.

Let me repeat that all again in a more concise form. An

infinite past is an illogical idea that must be true from a
logical thought process. Thus an all-powerful being must exist
that is responsible for this. Since more than one all-powerful
being cannot exist at the same time, therefore there must only
be one all-powerful God. It is from this starting point that
all my life and reasoning stems from. From here on out I will
refer to this all powerful singular being as God. I consider
nothing else to be of importance other than pleasing God. If
all things come from God and are created by God, then I am
focused on nothing else. Truly, God is the King of the
Universe. To me, what point is it getting involved with
anything else, if God controls all? As in the world of the
infinite past before God created it, I will say it is still true
even now that THERE IS NOTHING BUT GOD. What is the point of
studying this or that, or following this plan or that plan, when
God controls all, the best bet is to go to this source and speak
to it. Speaking to an all-powerful being means that speaking to
it is not even necessary; as an all-powerful being knows all
before it occurs. I mention this because it is crucial to
something I will refer to later; that if God is all powerful and
knows all before it occurs; even with the assumption that God
gives us free will, still God is all powerful so as to be
intelligent enough to understand us and know what will occur
even among free will creatures; and thus to consider the
position of God for a moment, living day to day with the
knowledge of everything that will occur, every word of prayer
you will speak to him, having lived forever in the past and will
live forever into the future, you can definitely say that the
situation an all-powerful singular God finds himself in would be
intolerable to a human mind. What is there to do or say when
the whole existence of the world is before you like watching a
movie that you've already watched a million times, that you have
the power to change at will. The position of God is a position
that only God could tolerate. Even just the fact of living
forever is intolerable. Imagine, really now, imagine living
forever. In our human minds, at what point does millions and
millions of years become repetitive and boring. You must admit
it to yourself that living forever in satisfaction is a logical
impossibility that only an all-powerful God could overcome.
This is the idea of a heaven or paradise, a place or state of
living you can ascend to in which you live literally happily
forever after. Only the all-powerful God has the ability to
create such a place, and yet how can anyone other than God live
forever, except that God grants him it. I will return to this
later, but I'll say one more thing that I don't think God always
relies on his power over logic to solve every problem.

So you can see, the basis of my personal religion I'm describing

here is founded upon that the all-powerful singular God exists;
and from there you follow what must logically follow to be true
from that starting point. Many religions will not disagree and
thus you see a strong theme in humanity of monotheistic
religion. It is indeed a bit of a tongue twister to put it into
words, but I do believe the belief in one God is an idea that
follows a simple logic for much of humanity. The differences
between these monotheistic religions are the specifics of the
faith in what else you believe to be true about God from this
starting point I mentioned. Whether you believe God created the
earth in 7 days, or if you believe God created the world through
setting in motion of processes of evolution which resulted in
our development, these are different ideas of what God did
exactly yet still have the same beliefs in the principal of one
God all powerful. It is a mistake to think that someone who
believes in only one God all powerful cannot accept the idea of
lesser Gods or spirits which perhaps are part of the same world
of creation as we are in. In my opinion, it is not useful to
pray to lesser god's created by the all-powerful God, when you
could just pray directly to that all powerful God. I am not
extremely opposed to differences of opinion on this. God did
create a world in which we need to eat to live, and thus it
cannot be disregarded if you think God created a world with
lesser god's who you need to associate with. The greater idea
to keep in mind is who is really holding the reigns of power.
When I eat food or drink water, I know it is the all-powerful
God who is truly keeping me alive, and not in reality the food
I'm eating.

5.2

Now that the singular all powerful God idea is in place, let's
continue on with our study of Christianity. Now for myself
personally, the foundation of my faith is built on the belief in
the singular all powerful God. For the majority of Christians,
they feel the same way while they might not understand the
details of it within their common folk mindset. The trend of
Christianity has always been monotheistic. Theological
discussion of the trinity might cause a common folk much of a
headache and cause them to blindly say something betraying the
idea of a singular God, but since common folk don't always
understand what they are saying, their honesty is rooted in
emotion, and given time to forget the immediate details of
whatever bunch of phrases they were blindly repeating, and of
course to dare not offend their sense of self-worth by mocking
their intellect, the beauty of Christian common folk is that no
matter how much their particular form of Christianity might be
subverting them, in most cases they will fall back on the claim
to believe in one God, and considering the intellect of a common
folk this is indeed good enough.

6.1 KING THEORY

According to ideas 60 & 61 of from the 78 ideas of The Human

Dominion
60) Food has been poisoned with unnatural chemical additives
that humans have never eaten before.
61) We wish to guide the common folk to eat natural foods.

In the same way that we teach the common folk to eat natural
foods, this is our guiding light in all things. The most
natural form of government is to have a King. All people
instinctively understand it.

This brings the question of what is the most natural system of

order for a king to wield his power. With this in mind, one
naturally comes to the conclusion of the human body as the model
for this system of order. Arguably, the human body is the most
advanced form of organization of power known to us, but further,
since we are humans, it is the system which will be most fitting
for a human king.

To start, the king should be viewed as consciousness of the

human mind, and his subjects being modeled on the rest of the
body. Studies of the human body should guide us in forming the
inner workings of his power structure. The first thing anyone
will ask in regard to any king, how should one obey their king?
How should a king respond to disobedience? Of course, the human
body will answer all our questions. Let's dig further these
most important questions first.

Reader examine yourself. You are the king of your human body.
You reign in thought. Can you control every cell at command?
No. However, there are things you do directly control at
command. The movement of your limbs, via the nervous system.
You eat at will, use the bathroom at will, use your muscles at
will, and can even dismember yourself at will. Yet all these
things come with levers of resistance. Your muscles will fill
with acid after prolonged use, causing pain. Ceasing of
breathing will cause extreme pain resulting in the quick
involuntary restoration of breathing. Your body will call out
for urination and defecation to the point of pain if you hold it
for too long. In this it is obvious, in our system of order the
king is not all powerful. Yet it is this system which delivers
to the king the highest balance of power to survival. Any king
would be wise to assign a group of wise men tasked with studying
the most appropriate application the king's order to match the
human body. Every member of the king's subjects should be
assigned a role matching the human body. As the number of the
king's subjects grow, each can be modeled on a smaller and
smaller piece of the body. There is said to be thirty trillion
cells in the human body. As any king will likely lack this
number of subjects for the foreseeable future, the king's
subjects must model groupings of cells. Let us start with
laying the foundation of the human body king theory, which those
wise men can use as a starting point. The human body is of
infinite complexity, enough for wise men to study as a project
of continual perfection for generations. Here our only
objective to begin that work.

The most obvious starting point to examine the inner circle of

the king is the limbs: two arms, two legs, five fingers, five
toes. The sense organs: two eyes, two ears, one nose, one
mouth. The king sends his orders via the nervous system to
control these. They obey without question. As the system grows
and organizes itself, we can consider compartmentalizing these
into muscles and bones; but whatever the wise men come up with,
the result should be what we see in our own human bodies: almost
complete obedience. This is the king's inner circle.

Let's talk of the most important members of this inner circle:

two arms, two legs, ten fingers, two ears, two eyes, two ears,
one nose and one mouth. These will be represented by 22 men.
Two men who represent the ears should be solely responsible for
communicating words to the king on behalf of his king. Of
course, the king will converse with his daily choice of people
as we all do, but official sound communication from outside the
kingdom to the king will be the responsibility of two
individuals who represent the ears. In the same way two men
should be responsible to represent the eyes which means visual
surveillance. We must trust in the system of the body and
resist the temptation to combine sound and visual surveillance.
The eyes must be deaf to sound and the ears must be blind to
light. Let the wise men figure out the details. It is enough
to start with a framework which we improve upon. The eyes and
ears are the most valued senses of the human body. Remember
there is extreme pain if a person tries to gouge out their eyes
or ears. The king is powerful indeed, but certain actions must
meet with fierce resistance in the form of pain. What is it
about the human brain, which is delivered such a discomfort via
signals from the nervous system for cells which are not even in
the brain? How is pain to be delivered to a king when he
misbehaves. These are questions for the wise men, possibly
given up to be answered at the present moment, and to model as
best we can until the wise men can dream up the correct answers
to be trialed. It is a work in progress. In the meantime we
model as best we can. Four men to represent the sight and
hearing of the king.

Let us continue to the limbs. Four men to represent the powers

of the four major limbs: two arms and two legs. As the nervous
system passes through the arms to reach the fingers, it seems
reasonable to place the 10 men representing the fingers under
the authority of the man representing their corresponding arm.
The ten toes are of minor importance to the function of the leg,
so let's put them to the side for the moment. Since the ten
fingers are under the authority of their master arms, let us
focus for now only upon the two arms. Thus, let us focus on
these four men representing the two arms and two legs.

What great differences of function represent the arms and legs.

They are the most immediate things the human mind thinks of when
they feel in control of their body. The two legs move the human
body from place to place. The two arms manipulate objects close
by, in addition to the fingers aiding in signal communication.
These four men, whoever they are, must be truly close to the
king's inner circle. As the king's subject grow in number, the
arm can be compartmentalized into various men to better model
the human body. Yet at the beginning, we will simplify the
model to four men.

Putting all this together, we are focusing on 8 men: two legs,

two arms, two eyes, one mouth, and one nose. The nose would
consist of substance collection, as the nose concludes its smell
via examining small particles of substances nearby which entered
the air and into the nose. The mouth would be responsible for
eating, breathing, and communicating via sound. Eating would
consist of taking in food to feed all the members of the
kingdom. Breathing would be thought of in the same way
responsible for the fresh air of the people, and delivering to
them whatever is metaphorically equivalent to oxygen according
to the wise men. So let this lay the foundation for an inner
circle of 8 men around the kingdom functions.

Going further, we must consider the digestive system connected

to the mouth as the system which takes in and delivers food to
the rest of the kingdom; the lungs to deliver the vital air and
oxygen to the kingdom; the intestines and kidney system to act
as the garbage waste collection system. Still further, consider
the skull to represent the last resort guardian of the safety of
the king's mind. Consider the heart and cardio-vascular system
charged with the actual distribution of food & oxygen once it is
collected.

Think even of the individual cells of the human body when

considering the smallest unit of the human body. Biology study
tells us that each cell has a nucleus and various organelles
common to every cell, yet slightly different within specialized
cells of different tissues. The human mind does not rule with
absolute authority over many of these systems. Are any of us
able to slow or speed up the heart or digestion to any relevant
degree? These are examples to limits of the king's power and
sacred balance of the king's power to survival of the kingdom
modeled for us in the human body.

If a single human cell was considered to be the smallest unit of

human family, the nuclear family, we might see the nucleus
represented as the king of that nuclear family, leading it and
giving instructions. This interpretation is fundamental to the
precept of the kingdom being the most natural form of government
at all levels of the kingdom. Each layer of power is modeled on
the idea of a king in authority. The king of a nuclear family
cell responds to the king of the organ or body system is a part
of. The King of the organ or body system responds to the king
of the nerve cell connected to it. The nerve cells maybe pass
on information to the brain via kings of various nerve cells
until it reaches the nerve processing center of the brain led by
their various kings. And so on until the king of kings, the
conscious mind of our human body kingdom, the king himself,
receives the information reported by all parts of the kingdom in
the same subtle ways that we all receive signals from our human
bodies.

As this system is developed and perfected, the workings of the

kingdom will run better. It may be wise to also study the
development of the human body in the womb after conception in
order to seek clues about the best way to go about building the
systems of the kingdom from the ground up. This would also
bring to the question of what the conception and birth of a
human would mean for interpretation of our kingdom. What would
the act of conception mean for the creation of new separately
related offspring kingdoms? How would male and female biology
play a role? Let us leave it to the wise men to spend their
days furthering this study.

6.2

Before we leave the details to the wisemen, let us lastly

consider with closer inspection the workings of the human mind,
which would represent the closest people working with the king
himself. Imagine yourself in the place of the king and how his
kingdom modeled on the human body should appear to him. The
human mind, contained in the brain, is called the central
nervous system, with its connected neuron arms extending from it
to touch almost every part of the human body known as the
peripheral nervous system. Let us consider the totality of this
nervous system as the furthest reaches of direct contact the
king should have with the rest of the kingdom. This would mean
the king could indeed travel to and inspect the various parts of
his body kingdom. But what should be the system of order for
communicating with the king as he monitors his own body kingdom
via his nervous system?

As always, taking the human body as our example, let's examine

the seat of thought of the human mind. For the average person,
it is a place of control and quiet. We do indeed have our minds
to ourselves. We can think thoughts of language or imagine
images & activities. Let this represent the king's daily
doings. Also notice here, the quiet and control of the king's
thoughts. In persons with schizophrenic symptoms they say they
hear voices which distract them and lead to degeneration and
self-destructive behavior. Thus, we should take this as an
example to see that members of the human body should be careful
not to speak to the king unless spoken to. The king should walk
the halls of his government buildings and subjects as if being
completely ignored, or perhaps even given the customary salute
of his kingdom when he walks by. However, like the neurons can
send and receive signals to and from most anyplace in the body,
thus a king can initiate conversation with any member he wishes
and they can respond. Aside from that case, however, the only
people who can initiate conversation with the king should be
those tasked with delivering the numerous involuntarily
transmitted nervous system impulses from the rest of the body.
The king should be given the impression of being in full control
of his body. All subjects of the kingdom should be educated on
the serious danger of any king to develop psychological illness
if not treated appropriately. Thus is should be understood that
to break the rules of the king's bodily order can result in the
kingdom developing schizophrenic symptoms which would put the
entire kingdom at risk. And when the human body dies, all the
cells connected to it fall victim to rot and death from an
outside world not designed to care for them.

Let us continue by further imagining this scene of the king

walking through the halls of his government buildings and
observing his subjects. The hand for example, humans are able
to focus their attention on any single finger and analyze what
it is feeling. Say, one finger is placed in cold water, while
another is placed in warm water. The human mind is able to
switch focus and receive these signals from the nervous system.
This focus ability should be compared to the king travelling to
the various parts of his body for examination. And how should
his subjects respond when he is there? Since I do not have the
time of these future wise men to sit down and draw out all the
details, it must suffice for me to give a starting point for
them by going by instinct to tell you of my vision. While not
infallible, instinct is a valuable piece of our mind's ability
to communicate to us idea that we do not fully comprehend on a
conscious level; and so I will deliver to you the instinct of my
vision for the king by describing many imaginings I had while
dreaming up this King Theory concept over the course of many
years.

I imagine the king visiting the leadership subjects of the

various pieces of his body kingdom who are able to turn their
attention to him and salute when he walks by. The systems of
the body should be prepared for that case where an underling
will take over the tasks associated with the organ while the
leadership near to nervous system connection to the king, should
be able to turn toward him and salute without eye contact. I
envision a situation where as the king comes closer it is
revealed almost last minute to his subjects that the king is
approaching and thus a scrambling getting things in order for
the king's entrance where whispers and frantic communication of
the king's approach and the need to stop everything you're doing
in order to turn and give the salute toward the king once he
comes into view. Not only will this inspire the awe and
confidence of the king himself in the order and reverence of his
subjects, but it will also inspire awe in the subjects
themselves as they witness the strength of his order and the
respect he commands. The highest levels of the leadership of
the various organs should be indoctrinated with the highest
loyalty and respect for the king and stand with the cold brute
strength of an emotionless soldier that communicates nothing via
speech or body language toward the king unless personally
addressed by him. Nothing should be held in the hands of these
men in their salute position and I envision papers and things
being dropped to the floor if the king's arrival is sudden.
Even newer recruited subjects of the kingdom may not understand
fully this concept and will try their best, led by the example
of those more experienced; so that even if a nervousness ensues
this will still play to our advantage as nervousness is indeed
an involuntary display of respect that will capture the awe of
both the king and other subjects. The king should be able to
walk right up to any one person in salute position and they will
be expected not to break their motionless salute stance without
eye contact, looking up and away from the king's eyes. This is
the vision I had representing the king's focus on any one part
of the body. After the king is out of view, these subjects may
drop their salute and return to business as usual.

Another thing to consider is the act of sleeping rest for the

body. Dreams come to mind which represent a relaxation of the
rules for the body not to communicate with the king directly and
may expect to be a daily rest of the kingdom from its strict
code of order. Since dreams are like involuntary voices in the
mind of the human body, we can see that sleep of the kingdom
will represent a time of freedom for subjects to interact with
the king.

Another thing to consider is individuals who are not considered

the king's subjects and thus external things to the king body he
can interact with that don't need to follow the same rules as
subjects of the king body.

6.3: IDEAS TO EXPLORE

The family members of the king should be considered not part of

the king body? The patriline members of the king should hold a
special place considered as different pieces of the same person
of the king. Passing on of the kingdom should go in order from
eldest to youngest of the king's male children, assigned at the
age determined by the individual king when he became a stable
adult. For myself this age is 35. Also to be considered is how
to treat the women and mothers of the king's children.

6.2

the king should be an individual of obviously striking

superiority. meaning his people would notice fairly quickly upon
observation or communication with him that he is a highly
functioning wise intelligent man; like the elder of a tribe whom
the people can go to for advice because he is the most
knowledgeable person in the land on every issue. his appearance
to lesser extent, but his way of living and carrying himself and
of speaking should carry a weight to his presence. part of his
most sacred duties should be to use his wisdom and intelligence
like a doctor to receive those of the kingdom most in need,
especially of spiritual guidance. his gathered collective of
wise underlings should take the bulk of what they can handle to
reduce the king's case load, but those who require a special
attention or those who would psychologically benefit just from
the fact they are speaking with the king himself, being that
some people might easier be able to accept an answer if it comes
from someone in a revered authority position.
everyone who corresponds with the king should be left with the
feeling "I can understand why he became the king". of course
the king is human and there should be arrangements for him to be
in relaxation and not always feeling pressured to be on his best
behavior; in addition to this is the duty for the king and his
subjects to perform the responsibility of putting on a good show
for the common people and as such to lesser extent the king's
reputation to should be protected and groom and efforts made to
make the king look good whenever and as much as possible as a
benefit not only to the king but also to the prestige of the
kingdom and the office of the king and thus also benefiting and
protecting future kings who hold that office. but in general
the king should more or less be that type of person who usually
always is on his best behavior anyway; after all a prosperous
kingdom relies on the common people being more often on their
best behavior and the king should serve as the highest role
model.

6.4

still in thinking progress: the kingship can be passed to people

found who are more worthy/ superior than the king? so that as
time goes on and the kingdom is cleansed and people of talent
are found and promoted, it will generally be the case the king
himself is one of the most worthy people. and if the king
discovers a person who outshines him in that unexplainable
feeling of obviously striking superiority, then he should make
arrangements to pass the kingdom to this person? that way as the
common people appeal to higher and higher levels of authority
within the kingdom, they will strikingly feel the increase in
wisdom and supremacy as they go up the chain.
6.5

There should also be decoy kings and the layers of protection

that protect the king from being imprisoned within his fame.
the most powerful person in the kingdom should easily be able to
match the anonymous powers of a commoner who can walk down main
street without having to worry. if the king is not able to walk
down main street with the same safety as any regular common folk
can, then you can't say this king is very powerful at all; and a
system must be developed around decoys in order to give the king
this power.

7.1 NATIONAL SOCIALISM AND FAMILY

National Socialism at face value is the combination of the words

nationality and socializing. It is the idea of the natural order
of society being that people most naturally socialize on a
primary basis with their own nuclear family, or people from
their own nation. Socialism in its English sense of the term,
are policies of the sharing of resources rather than an every
man for himself attitude. This sharing comes instinctually to
your own nuclear family. Parents share resources with their
children which when they are grown also share resources with
them. It is not a well-functioning family who treats all their
members with a rigid code of everyone for themselves
individually free capitalist mentality. Of course, in a family
there is emotional attachment that causes you to share with your
own kin, as well as a feeling of entitlement and responsibility
to interfere with a family member who you think is going down
the wrong path. Only with the stranger do you feel inclined not
to get involved, and even more so you would not interfere with
events going on in another family. Practically an instinct
tells us we have no business getting involved in a family feud
even if we see so clearly the answer they are blind to. Thus, I
would hope the reader would agree with me to say that National
Socialism is literally an instinct each of us carries with them.
Take the family a step further, and we can say that socialism is
also natural, to a lesser extent, to ones extended family.
However, as we reach our extended family, we will typically see
less amounts of socialism and sharing even if in some very close
large families it is still visible yet never as strong as with
the immediate nuclear family. The further you go from this core
nuclear family, the less natural it is for people to share
resources in the form of socialist policies. Take this another
step further, and to a lesser extent still, socialist policies
should be applied to lastly to people of the same race, or
nationality which in English also can mean a racial connection.
If you want to take it still one step further, to the least
extent, socialist policies can be applied to our species of
humans. For the sake of being complete, I’ll say that you could
take this another step outward to include the species of animals
most closely related to us in evolution, and so on more steps
outward to the species least related to us. But let us be focus
our exploration of National socialism by only confining to the
human species. Thus we will define National Socialism as the
formation of a gradual reduction is socialist policies starting
the strongest in the nuclear family, to the weakest in those
people only related by having the same ethnic group or race.
Among people whose relation is only that they are both part of
the human species, for the purposes of this book we will say
socialist policies are basically absent.

7.2

Let's take the white ethnicity for example. There are different
races of whites within the white ethnicity. To name a few,
there are Germans, Celts, Franks, Italians, Greeks, and others.
Of course the socialist policies among Greeks or Germans should
be stronger than among the greater white ethnicity. And so on,
within the Germans there are also subgroupings known as sub-
races: northern or southern Germans; eastern and western south
Germans. From there the subraces would divide even further into
subraces until traces of extended family can be solidly found
within those groups. And even further still within those
extended families, there will be sub-races of different family
lines.

Now we must put some order to all this with some general
principals of logic. Let's first talk of the differences
between patrilineal and matrilineal lineages....

7.3: THE TRUTH OF NATIONAL SOCIALISM

Without even debating anarchism with you, National Socialism

trumps Anarchism.
Why? Because National Socialism says each nationality decides
for themselves which social system is best for them.

If your sub-branch nation of the white race feels it's best for
you to practice anarchy, then that's your fundamental right
under national socialism.

I don't know which 1984 lie you get your NatSoc information
from, but that's how it works. The beauty of NatSoc is that no
matter how much 1984 subversion you push; true NatSoc is built
into our nature, and can’t be stamped out.

Do you tell the family living across the street how to run their
own household? No, that's not your family, you have no business.
Everyone knows this by nature. Thus everyone understands real
national socialism by nature.

I'm southwestern German nationality. Unless you were too, then I

wouldn't debate a social system choice for your own people. If
you were in my tribe, then I would challenge you and go through
the process of a tribe managing its own affairs. Let's assume
you are in my tribe.
7.4: A SOCIAL SYSTEM FOR SOCIAL SYSTEMS

But again, this talk is pointless because National Socialism is

not a social system so much as it is a social system FOR social
systems. The only thing that makes sense is the freedom for
each of us to do what we want, which is exactly what anarchism
claims to be, yet we are not separated as individuals the true
separated is our nationality, and our family is the smallest
unit of nationality, the base group of what is to be free. The
Family nationality is free, not the individual. Go argue with
your parents and aunts and uncles about their right to interfere
in your life; or absurdly claim you are free and that your
parents have no right to bother you.

National Socialism, religion aside, is the one idea of humanity

that can save us all and make mankind truly free. You seem to
have got that confused with Anarchism.

Now this is the part where you give me your particular version
of anarchism so that I can deconstruct that as well.

8.1 SECRET SOCIETY

What I will attempt to describe here is the master form of a

secret society that is recursive; an idea that is applied over
and over, circle within a circle, to instigate and develop the
highest morals of humanity. That might not make a lot of sense
at this point, but let me explain by starting by explaining the
first loop of this process.

Let's first picture the first layer of this secret society and
then we'll go from there. First let's assume a group of people
allied together in common values has been formed. As with the
capture of this book describing king theory, the group should be
led by a king. Once that is established the work can begin.
The search for new members begins with the search for a new
king. This new king be searched for is to be the king of a new
secret society as a second layer. The search for this king is
the search for someone who understands how the secret society
works without being told. That is because the workings of this
secret society being described follow logically and is
conceivable that the idea can be discovered within a new
individual king. When this new king is found for the second
layer, he will be supported in secret by the members of the
secret society in the first layer. From there the second layer
will itself search for a new king to form the third layer of the
secret society, and so on for however many layers of the society
can be formed.

As can be imagined, developing of the knowledge of how this

secret society works and can be assumed it would be a rare
occurrence. We'll call the development of ideas for the
structure of this secret society a self-illumination. A self-
illumination consists of a person understanding how this secret
society works on their own, without needing to be told, to the
point that the person who conceives of this idea truly believes
in himself that he came up with the idea on his own. On the
other hand, a forced-illumination would be someone, like the
reader of this book, who receives the knowledge of the secret
society by being told directly.

Next, after the king, the membership of the society should be

ranked in order of power within the society. Ranks are assigned
after the giving of tests to prospect members for the society.
As people who are discovered with talent, they start to become
observed and given tests pertaining particular to morality as
the highest indicator of worthiness in the society. The goal of
the society is to have the most worthy attain the highest rank.
The only way to determine the worthiness of an individual is to
give them situational tests which reveal by their choices how
worthy they are. Maybe the simplest test would be observing the
prospect as he is presented with a choice for personal gain at
the expense of an innocent. A more complicated test would be
observing the prospect to see if he would sacrifice an innocent
in the current moment for the sake of saving another or many
other innocents in the future. This is a false logic to start
with, believing that there you are able to have so much control
over the future to make that decision or not believing in some
higher power than yourself that can deal with such things so as
to make you think to commit a crime against morality for the
sake of that same morality, is entirely false. It is simple
enough to say that we should always do what is morally good in
the present moment, and leave the future to when it comes in the
next moment. Those prospects who can be convinced to do evil in
this sense should be considered having failed that test.

Now there is a ranking system within the prospects and also

within those already inducted to the secret society. The
highest ranks have administrative power and duty of managing
this ranking system, and thus why it is highly critical that the
most moral people achieve the highest ranks, and thus the need
for tests. Even tests within the ranks of those already
inducted should be given regularly in order to constantly
improve the quality of the order of ranks. Over time, those who
have passed a high number of tests will be of such sure good
character to act as the central core foundation upon which the
rest of the society rests. The tests should be secretive, in
order that members of the order be always wary of any situation
being another test in which to earn a reward in the form of an
increase in rank; and thus we can be reasonably sure that
members of the order will at the very least get accustomed to
doing what is right for the sake of never being able to know
when something is a test or not. Tests can be elaborate
situationally planned designs, or just observation of naturally
occurring scenarios which demonstrate the character of the
prospect or the inducted member.

We'll call it the inner and outer layers of the secret society.
Those prospects being observed are the inside, protected by the
outer layer of already inducted members. As before, the
recursive goal of the society is to seek out and raise up the
self-illuminated king to lead those prospects of high rank in
the interior. It may happen that this self-illuminator cannot
be found, and so the search will continue even unto generations
and centuries. In the meantime, the prospects are to be tested
by the exterior of the inducted members of the secret society in
order to properly rank them in order of their worthiness. So
that when the self-illuminated king is finally found, these
prospects can be brought into his sphere in order to provide him
with the most quality of people to help him run his secret
society in the same fashion as the exterior of the society runs
theirs. However, the exterior will be subservient to the
interior, as a layer of protection, until this inner society
once again finds its self-illuminating king to form the next
layer of the society. In the lore of the society should be the
idea that over the course of the span of human civilization,
nobody can be sure how many layers of the society have already
been formed, and thus to always be on guard that even if you are
at the higher end of the ranks of your order, you should not be
so confident as to think there is not another outer layer of the
society watching over you that you don't know about; and to act
with according morality or else you might be pulled from your
interior rank and inducted into the outer society which as a
rule requires more labor and sacrifice on behalf of the inner
layers; which is the reason why only those who fail a sufficient
amount of their tests are inducted to the outer society.

With that said, let's speak more of induction. Induction occurs

when a prospect fails a sufficient number of tests, or fails in
such a serious way as to warrant a failure of worthiness to
remain in the inner layer. Thus, when this happens, they are
assigned their rank at that moment and inducted according to the
specific workings of induction developed in that layer of the
secret society. It may be that their rank is high when
inducted, or that their rank is low when inducted. When their
rank is high, there should be an air of sadness in that "you
were so close!"

8.2: THE GRAND MISSION & THE THREE TRUTHS

The purpose of finding a self-illuminating king is for two

reasons, not just to find someone capable of leading the next
layer of protection, but also for an even greater purpose.
There is the idea that technology at some point in history
became maximum. Maximum technology means the idea that we must
assume technology has reached such an extent as to make most
anything possible and especially possibilities of surveillance
and mind control manipulation.

A self-illuminator is defined as someone who thinks they came up

with their ideas on their own, even if they may have been led to
the information in varying degrees on two key issues, and
through a process of deduction rather than direct observation
1) mind control technology extremes (reading minds):
technology to read thoughts based on brain wave scanning finger
prints synced with particular language, like English
2) Dystopian society possibilities: switching babies at
birth, semen stealing, clone wars, other horrors
3) That they are king of a watched over inner layer of the
secret society, and responsible for making decisions with a
great deal of power. This is idea of "Atlas" with the "weight
of the world" on his shoulders.

The reason for the need of a person to be self-illuminated on

these topics, especially the first one, is because directly
observed or force illuminated people on these issues become
extremely depressed and even develop paranoid schizophrenic
psychosis symptoms and a general inability to relax and enjoy
life, just because they are so aware that their thoughts are in
fact being listened to and transcribed by this technology. This
is a pitfall a self-illuminator is less likely to fall victim to
precisely because it was just an idea of a possibility they had
and are not entirely sure of is true or not. This is where
another crucial method of protecting the inner king is designed
to take advantage of this self-illumination by having periods of
letting the king "take his rest in sleep". Taking a rest in
this situation means using the levers of power of secret agents
and mind control to influence the inner king at times away from
these difficult to handle truths. Playing to the king's
pleasure desires is often a great way to distract the king from
these truths, and to use them to input ideas of these 3 truths
are "probably not true", "there is nobody spying on you", "you
are not the king responsible for the vast happenings on earth".
Depending on how much the king has been exposed to breaches of
conduct from the outer layers of the society, and had been
communicated with directly or given hints at the truth too
directly or proofs of the truth observed too directly would fall
into the category of the king "waking up" or being "forcefully
illuminated. Having large numbers of people, such as the people
in the outer layer of the society, confirming bits and pieces of
these three truths can lead to a king "waking up too fast" or
"waking up in a nightmare" or "the inability to fall back
asleep". Falling back asleep in this case would mean the king
becoming less stuck on his complete accuracy about these three
truths, and thus able to relax and not worry about them and take
leisure and enjoy his life. These are examples of the king
taking his rest from his self-illuminated discovery of the three
truths. To the self-illuminated king these truth assumptions or
hunches about what might possibly be true. And if this self-
illuminated king is ever discovered it is important that all
measures be taken to prevent him becoming certain or receiving
concrete proof that his guesses at the three truths are in fact
absolutely true. The term sleep in this case is especially
appropriate to the first truth of being aware of mind reading
technology; it can drive a person insane who is too aware of
this truth and the mind can become so disturbed as to literally
not be able to sleep. Many of the tests involving outer layer
society members and to a lesser extent inner society members,
should involve "waking" them up to the point where they can't
sleep and thus tests applied to see how the person will react
when under stress. As regards the first truth of mind reading
technology, a self-illuminated king can easily be put back
asleep if ever his mind has become too stressed and certain of
that truth.; but with someone who has been forcefully
illuminated at varying degrees it will be extremely difficult to
fall back asleep. With the third truth of the knowledge that
they are the king of an inner society with an outer society
watching over him, this truth can also lead to extreme "waking"
stress as in the example of "atlas, holding the weight of the
world." This is why it is so important that a self-illuminator
be protected from waking up too quickly or too much, because
having the weight of the world on your shoulders is no small
thing especially for highly moral and empathetic people who feel
obligated to performing on behalf of the greater good and their
own sacrifice. A king must be protected in all ways including
from having the pain of atlas. Of course, in order for a king
to rule wisely he must be aware of the truth so that he can take
sensible actions based on that truth. In this way, a self-
illuminating king can be given periods of awakening to
understand these truths and make the decisions necessary to deal
with them. Then when the king has done his work as much as he
can, the outer layer of the society is responsible for helping
the king to fall asleep in order to rest from these truths until
his strength is regained enough for him to be gently woken up
again in order to perform his duties. Only with a self-
illuminating king can you reap the benefits of a leader who is
living in a lucid dream type state, who can make the correct
decisions corresponding with the truth while being able to later
very easily fall asleep and deny those truths as "possibly not
true" in order to maintain his sanity and to avoid the curse of
atlas. In the long term, it's conceivable that a self-
illuminator can slowly wake up more and more as his mind can
handle it, with each cycle of falling asleep and then waking
again the king might develop a greater ability to handle these
truths and stay awake for longer periods of time or being awake
in greater degrees of certainty about the truth. This idea is
known as "illumination vaccinations", meaning that a chosen king
can be vaccinated with small controlled doses of these truths
which then allows his mind to develop the necessary mechanisms
or "anti-bodies" needed in order to remain sane and out of
extreme bouts of psychological pain associated with people who
receive large doses of these truths too quickly. I am not
certain, if it is possible for a person to become completely
awakened to these truths and still be able to survive mentally.
This is the curse received by those people who fail their tests
in the inner society and thus receive parts of the three truths
which will cause them much pain, as well as also disqualify them
from being the king because in particular of the atlas curse
causing so much pain as to be able to drive one to suicide and
self-destructive behavior, so that this person cannot function
well as the king, and even if they can it would be a torture so
severe as to completely erase their happiness well-being which
can spread like a virus over the people that king would be in
charge of, as well as depression being a serious drain on energy
so that even a very strong king in this situation would not be
able to rule as a self-illuminating king. This is why the self-
illuminating king is so important, because he will have the
happiness of "ignorance is bliss" and thus be able to rule with
an energy incomparable to someone who has been forcefully
illuminated. Going further on this train of thought, a self-
illuminator is the only one capable of performing the "grand
mission" of the society. The grand mission of the society is in
fact the defeat and destruction of the 3 truths, or more so the
first two of mind reading and the truth of our current dystopia.
Mind control and reading technology is an immoral wrong against
privacy to begin with, and the dystopic truths of our world are
obviously an evil curse upon the earth. But in order to fight
against these truths and possibly destroy the mind control
technology requires someone to first be aware of that truth in
order to fight against it. How can you fight against something
you're not even aware of? And how can you fight something, if
the knowledge of it causes such a complete depression and causes
a disposal toward psychosis and the curse of atlas? On top of
that, not only do we desire to protect the self-illuminated king
from the waking pains of these truths, but we also want to
protect the mass of humanity from waking up to these truths and
possibly creating a mass awakening which would throw the whole
of humanity into the extremes of waking pains and cause chaos
and world war, as talked about in the gnostic history chapter a
possible explanation for the giant upheavals of war that have
happened periodically in human history. Think about it, if a
fully awakened for forcefully illuminated king were to come to
power, or even just the outer layer of the fully awakened secret
society, they would be burdened with having to hold this secret
knowledge to themselves. They would be burdened with having to
work with a minimal number of people who have this knowledge so
that the truth does not get out, and thus work toward defeating
these evils would be an uphill impossible struggle. Not so with
the self-illuminated lucid dreaming king who is capable of true
sleep only because of the fact that he is self-illuminated and
never entirely sure of the truths he has stumbled upon. Only the
self-illuminated king is able to perform the Grand Mission of
destroying the mind control technology by communicating with
those on the outer layer about how to go about destroying the
mind control technology and the dystopia. Because the truths of
the dystopia might be eventually easier for a person to
understand and deal with, the grand mission mostly applies to
the first truth of the mind reading technology. When the self-
illuminating king is ready and fully trained by the outer layer,
who never fully reveal themselves to him else he be forcefully
illuminated and fall victim to the atlas curse, he will be able
to make moves toward finding and destroying the mind reading
technology. All the users of the mind control tech are to be
sought out, every last piece of the machinery and human system
that wields its power should be collected and placed under the
control of this self-illuminated king and his watchers. , where
he will have the power to destroy the technology, but not yet,
because even his watchers might be able to bring back the
technology or hold onto a piece of it. To prevent this, once
the mind control has been brought fully under their power, those
watchers of the outer layer of the society will be "flushed"
from the top ranks down to the status of common folk where their
knowledge of these painful truths could not be revealed even if
they wanted to; because nobody will believe them and they’ll
have no proof. In addition to that, maximum technology theory
states that mind reading combined with mind control techniques
have reached a peak of effectiveness, that even someone inducted
into all the secrets would not be able to resist their sway, and
thus anyone after a certain amount of time can be broken made to
do or think just about anything or be driven completely insane.
With that in mind, people at the top of the hierarchy with
knowledge of the mind reading and mind control can be safely
flushed from the top down to the status of a common folk and
where they will have their knowledge of the mind control system
forgotten using that same mind control. This will serve as an
even further layer of ensuring the truth of the mind control
system never gets out as well as to ease their waking pains of
those flushed watchers as they are put to sleep in their new
roles as common folk.

At that point only the self-illuminated king will be left with

the knowledge and the full power of the mind control system in
his hands to accomplish the final deed of the grand mission,
pre-established with his watchers long before hand during his
training, to destroy the mind control technology once and for
all. By this time in his development, the self-illuminated king
will be in the peak of power over his own inner circle layer and
will indeed be almost as powerful as his watchers. I suppose,
since the self-illuminated king won’t have the direct knowledge
of the control system, it will be up to his watchers to destroy
it and then flush themselves once they’ve made their final
communication with the self-illuminated king.

Much of the movie The Matrix is a metaphor for this grand

mission. “Operators” are talented computer users who watch the
“surveillance matrix” and manipulate people in it using all
their skills of manipulating matrix to program people in mind
control with what to do by subtly influencing them. “Programs”
are people following pre-established personality programs who
have no consciousness but blindly follow those programs. “The
one” is the self-illuminated king capable of challenging the
“machines” which are these people with their personality
programs considered to be just like machines. “Agents” are
powerful government agents in positions of high power, usually
police of some sort, who are programmed with the viciousness of
a person who has all the power of the system behind them ready
to raise a minor traffic ticket violation to the level of
bringing in the Army if a person resists. In that sense “anyone
who has ever challenged an agent has lost, but where they
failed, you will succeed…etc.” as the self-illuminated king “the
one” reaches the heights of his training and collaboration with
his watchers which will cause him to realize he has a power over
the happenings in his world, given to him by the help of his
watchers in the shadows who never fully reveal themselves to
him, so that to the self-illuminated king is appears as sort of
magical his powers; which of course will be turned on and off as
needed by his watchers to help him sleep when he needs to.

At the end of the completion of this grand mission will remain

only the self-illuminated king who will never be fully aware of
how much he has succeeded in the grand mission and when the
danger is finally gone and the evil of mind reading technology
has been destroyed based on his talent for thinking in terms of
his deduced truths, it will be fairly easy for him to fall back
asleep and wonder if any of it were even real, thus preserving
the strength of his human happiness and the relief from paranoia
that his mind could be being read, and most importantly he won't
have any chance of weakness to cause him to reveal that painful
truth to anyone other than explaining his guess for what was
truly happening behind the scenes in the outer layer that he was
never fully sure about to begin with. Thus, like the self-
illuminated king, humanity will never awaken to the pains of the
first two truths, and there will be no repeat of a giant society
awakening and world upheaval and world war. This is the grand
mission which calls for the enormous effort and burden on the
outer society to work hand in hand with the self-illuminating
king who will use the knowledge of all these things to
communicate and work with his outer layer of the society.

Going further on the idea of illumination vaccination and the

development illumination anti-bodies. The self-illuminating
king, as his outer layer society protectors found him like a
diamond in the rough, and they progressed with him to gently
help him discover truths without waking him so that he indeed is
entirely unsure if maybe he really came up with all this by
himself and that the outer layer of the society is just in his
imagination, still like his ability for lucid dreaming he will
communicate with the outer layer in varying degrees as he
awakens and then is carefully put back to sleep by the outer
layer; here we will see the development of what could be called
illumination anti-bodies. The self-illuminating king as he
progresses in his training and slowly self-discoveries more and
more truth, these discoveries will act like a vaccination so
that afterward his mind will adjust in the way necessary until
he is at peace again enough to receive his next vaccination
until the end goal is achieved of being fully vaccinated against
dangerous truths, if that is even possible as regards the truth
mind reading technology. The illumination anti-bodies will give
him the unique ability to tell others, even common folk, about
his ideas for the real truth behind the scenes, and because he
believes to have discovered it himself and is only making an
educated guess about these truths, when he explain it to others
this explanation will act as passing on the anti-bodies he
developed so that those who receive his truth will not fall
victim to waking pains as they also understand it in the same
way as him only as a possible truth. And thus the truths will
be able to trickle down the part of humanity interested without
causing global chaos. So once the grand mission is completed
and the evil has been destroyed and the self-illuminated king is
in place to continue the work as a new outermost layer of the
society whilst the outer layer had all been flushed to common
folk status, will the war be considered to have been won and the
evil destroyed so completely that this will theoretically begin
the initiation of the thousand years of peace and prosperity
before evil has had enough time to grow again sufficiently to
cause problems again. But hopefully, the self-illuminated king
will do his work of seeking out and building up many new layers
of the society so that if he ever needs to go off on a long
journey, there will, before that 1000 years is up, be found
another or many other self-illuminator kings to rule their own
inner layer of the society, so that by the time 1000 years is up
there will be so many layers of protection at the ready to like
a chain reaction defeat ever smaller and smaller evils until
humanity reaches the pinnacle of achieving the most perfect
society possible where with each passing year the good becomes
ever greater and stronger and the evil becomes ever smaller and
weaker. And while it is not possible, without God, that evil be
destroyed completely, still we can be satisfied that the evil is
on the course of a never ending state of weakening and good is
at maximum. To perfect our society beyond this is only in the
hands of God and the idea of his heaven or paradise. Another
possible name for this Grand Mission is "The Final Mission of
the Secret Agent War".

8.3

In general, the induction and ranking process is as follow:

When to induct:
After failed test, assign rank and induct
After passed test, promote rank and give next test.
Process for promoting/(demoting?) through tests and karma.
Members should be tested often; demotions are only for
already inducted members maybe?
When at highest rank, promote to king companion if worthy,
or if no king yet, promote to high table if worthy
Monitor and protect high table until king is found (treat
them as a group king)
QUESTION: When do you induct, if no failed tests, but no
self-illumination, and at high table? Do you continue testing
them? Perhaps not` until others also enter the high table and
then testing continues at this point in order to rank the high
table. (“RANK’EM” meme). Or perhaps, when prospect fails a
natural test (natural test is when a natural situation occurs
which reveals a flaw/act which would have been a failure of
planned test. At this point, should you create a new planned
test or consider this a failure and thus assign rank and induct?

Forgiveness is passing the test and according to karma you mind

control them as they mind controlled others, at a higher level
than they are aware.
The leaders of mind control are the high table in this society.
If you have been inducted already and have a king or many kings
at high tables amongst the meeting of families for indirect
communication. Then simply tell them indirectly through cryptic
yet obvious speech. Then hide again when danger comes. But
never communicate directly with a found king, even during
safety. The king must be

How to choose a king

Society searches for person who knows all this already
through common sense as a guess, and is also worthy, this is the
king
When king is found, all in the top ranks of the society
serve him without telling him anything, since he should know it
already. This way he is never totally sure other than a guess
that he is king. This protects his mind from many things,
including stress from the responsibility and duty to be a good
king. And you protect him in all ways. You do not give up on
him even if he falls to sin; like raising a child it is the
society’s responsibility to guide him right. As we know God
loves us and never gives up on us no matter what, we treat the
king like this. Of course do not perform evil requested by the
king, but instead try to help him become a better person (until
another king is found?). And the same-sex lineage of this king
should all be protected in the same way. Taking a king is like
adopting a child forever.
If there is a king like this already, then this king should
know he should serve this new king secretly with his companions
in a new layer of protection.

Like raising a child, the king should be brought up and

introduced to be responsible with his power.
It should be avoided as much as possible denying the king’s
orders because it weakens the kingdom. Denying the king is a
personal issue within each person. They should pray and take
very seriously when they choose to deny the king.
Only for the king’s safety or well-being of his life should
he be denied if that outweighs the damage to the kingdom by
denying.

King is to be supported secretly when among his companions to

help him establish a healthy order in his life. The society is
to help the king in all ways. I’ll write a “how to serve a
king” philosophy to tell more about this.
The knowledge here should not be written down or repeated
outside of the high table or top ranks of the society. There
should be an effort made to keep it secret so that the kings who
do discover this knowledge through common sense are strong. The
only people that can speak or write about this are THE GUESSING
KING or the kingless high table in their brainstorms. Of
course, the king should be secretly supported if he, for a non-
evil reason, asks his companions to not reveal.

8.4 HANDWRITTEN NOTES

Secret Society king warfare:

Assuming there is another king of a different secret
society that fell to evil, and seeks to struggle with our king
for power, there is a system for protecting our king.
The need for secrecy and decoy kings amongst the highest
rank of the society to hold the burden of power for the king is
of utmost importance. Only the highest ranking members are
“grand decoy” kings and are the last resort for keeping the
king’s identity a secret.
Decoy kings are to have been tested many times already to
see if they would protect the king’s identity under duress, as
well as being trained to forget the identity of the king so as
to not divulge under torture.

After the new king attains many secret supporters protecting

him, his life should become easier. As the evil of the other
king results in his secret society turning against him secretly
and working as infiltrators for our secret society after they
are inducted with us to a rank according to their tests;… our
societies become intertwined in a downward tree structure until
the other society unknowingly becomes a lower level of our own
secret structure.

BEGINNING: 1) Human discovers secret knowledge.

Self-illuminates with common sense
This is the knowledge of how the secret society
works
2) He tells friends and they start secret society.
Mission to find self-illuminator to form next level

For the kingless high table only:

When you give up self-illuminating someone, then you should
induct them if worthy.
 Apply tests. Assign rank at failure. Karma applied. Karma
applied example: If someone creates a mind controlled dragon
(who is consumed), then they should be put into the hands of the
people in charge of choosing people to be mind controlled
dragons.

Beware of ancient secret societies. There are many of them.

There are also societies above you, watching you; if you’re an
eavesdropper then beware you may receive karma for your actions
as law, as far as however much technology has developed to
control the common people amongst our families. And they fail
their test if they use power to give karma justice through our
mind control over the common folks in our big families… that’s
when you induct and assign rank.

If there is power to read minds and project noise into people’s

minds then we must never tell anyone and let the guessing king
destroy the machines that do it by forgetting about it afterward
in his guess, and the “flushing” the highest rank inducted
members to places where they can’t spread the knowledge; where
the common people can be protected from this truth; this is the
“final mission”.

Introduce the king only through indirect speech as if you’re

talking to someone else. And pretending like you’re just a
passerby, denying knowing anything about a secret meeting if the
king questions you openly in direct words. Because if he is in
despair for never hearing you speak openly about your secret
society; because he would not be the king if he didn’t know that
you’re fully illuminated and inducted into the truth, which is
illuminated knowledge about this secret society.
Indirect counts as communication that should not be happening
during times of danger.

But in times of safety meetings of high table, you can be very

relaxed about obscenely direct indirect communication, though
never direct. This should only be while safety continues.

THEORETICAL HISTORY OF MIND CONTROLLED DRAGSON (DRACULA):

Vlad 2 moves to 2nd table in the Sons of God
- Gives 2nd son Vlad 3 to protect Alex V.
- Alex V makes Vlad 3 into a tortured dragon.
- Dragon consumed by desire to make fake deaths and mind
control people to believe they’re in the afterlife or else force
illumination by telling them everything about your secret
society in private. But we should hide the knowledge by not
talking directly to each other, but obviously direct during
meetings of the high table
- Vlad 2 moves to first table of dragons along with musa
calebi
- Alex V disarmed and hidden in 1st pope psychosis sleep in
the sons of God hierarchy.
8.5 SECRET KING THEORY

The rule is to convince children that they are the secret king
of the world. And that secret agents serve them and protect
them, always under cover as a secret enemy of you, to draw in
and find all those who are your enemy. In this way they always
protect you, because they are the leaders of all those who are
your enemy. They only reveal themselves only as much as needed
to protect you, and keep their following under control, else
they would find a way to hurt you. This theory should be
constructed so it is impossible to verify if it's true or not
even for the person writing the theory. Then we should make a
group to secretly serve the children who believe in this theory.
Verifying that the person has indeed been taken over by the idea
that they might be the secret king of the world, with real
power. Giving these people power as far as their minds will
allow them to be tricked with slight of hand, or a little video
editing, could keep them in their comfort zone of belief in
their own importance and power and strength.

And we protect them from learning too much about the truth. You
could have many of them controlled within a small area that they
never bother to wander out of, ensuring they will be totally
under your control. We could fit many people with this program
into a small amount of land. Like farming people living in a
delirious state of mind, falsely believing people outside their
own castle is listening to them. You teach them that their
secret servants never reveal themselves, no matter how much you
ask. And that they should not say it and openly declare their
kingdom, else enemies would discover their identity, and quickly
killed. They are to believe that even their friends and family
are in on it, and will never reveal knowledge about your secret
kingdom until you are safely installed in power; because the
less they know about their own secret kingdom, then the less
they will be able to give away about their own identity; that is
to protect the king from accidently revealing his identity to
the world, and suffering immediate death... which is the sad
result of anybody with real power is easily targeted by secret
assassins. But even the secret assassins are infested with the
king's servants pretending, to draw in and keep track of all
secret assassins, so as to keep the king safe. And so the life
of a king is to wait while your power establishes, giving orders
to your top servants, deciding on the policy of your kingdom on
all sorts of disputes and questions of the geo-political world.
8.6 note

Secret societies should be tasked with finding and singling out

individuals of skill talent and intelligence and raising them to
the high echelons of society where the full truth can be
delivered in all its uncertainty. Otherwise these individuals
will be left to the torturous life of being a genius among
idiots and likely develop some horrible negative reaction that
would damage society. pain and isolation of an intellectual will
be felt and should be considered a matter of societal grooming
to extract these sources of energy and bring them to the power
plant of your society where their energy can be directed towards
a greater good, rather than the little explosions all over the
matrix of society as that will weaken its foundations like the
erosion of termites in the foundation of a house which may
collapse after enough time. simple empathy implores us to seek
out and rescue these individuals
those who lack empathy on a high degree is the true
definition of the colloquial term "barbarian". Those who have
will understand the degree of disgust and confusion we have with
those who do not have it. people who lack empathy are the lowest
form of humanity
-the secret societies in power communicate/leave clues through
allegory when choosing their version of the truth to present to
the masses, particularly in regard to science and the studies of
nature. take for example dinosaur theory will be found many
allegory for the interactions of human minds and thoughts and
philosophies, and even add human evolution archaeology to this
might quite possibly have been the elaborate allegorical
brainchild of some genius. even the presentation of animals
could very likely fall into this category.

HAND SIGNS that come out naturally: to be used as codes

*right hand: index+middle+pinky=up & ring held down by
thumb; held up like NatSoc receive salute
*right hand: two fingers index & middle, thumb holding
down ring & pinky two times: bring index+middle back to thumb
then back up again
*right hand: thumb holding down pinky. index middle
ring up together and make slashing motion
8.7 note

KING THEORY: how to treat king. decoys... throne passed down to

youngest...
dream state of silence. king must be the mind inside the
body of the kingdom
he must be protected from the Atlas weight of the world
suffering for anyone who figures out they're really king must be
lulled back to sleep by their imperial guard actors (thespians)
(I don’t mess with those thespians no more) into thinking it was
all just a dream
the king must have some sleep! stop awakening him!
sleep=forgetting it's real, decoy king takes over. secret agent
games involve sleeplessness for people who are awake to the
truth for long periods of time before must needing be lulled to
sleep by thespians

Secret King:
corona virus = crowned king of the world cause people to
act strange around him

9.1 TRUE HISTORY

History is the study of the past. We must first take as a

primary assumption two famous quotes:

- History is a set of lies agreed upon.

- History is written by the victor.

With that in mind, one can easily see that history is affected
by two factors: political relevance and age. The more
politically relevant a certain history is, especially today,
then the more it will be tampered with and changed to fit the
narrative those in power. Also, the age of history, how far
back we're looking, will more obviously be harder for humanity
to remember accurately. As a result, any history you examine
that is high on either of these two factors will be difficult to
evaluate. On top of this, if any history is high on both of
these factors, extremely long ago and extremely politically
relevant, then it will be extremely difficult to evaluate, if
not impossible. One example of that type of history of the
current religions of the people based on ancient events.
Anyone who thinks they can easily learn about the history of
events falling high on these categories are deluding themselves.
History in this sense can be wisely compared to the
investigation of a crime scene after the fact. All different
things must be taken into account to get the best picture of
what really happened. Taking into account just the main
narrative put out and approved by the powers that be is foolish.
These types of history are like a foggy midst, not a solid
material you can grasp your hands around. Putting religious
faith aside for the moment, the best you can do with this type
of history is to have a reasonable guess about what probably
happened.

9.2: Theoretical True history story of Napoleon

some points the French and European and white alliance agreed to
begin cycles of propaganda to initiate the emperor Napoleon
idea. They even made a deal with the Russian empire to play
their part and generally covered all their bases please make
sure everything was in order propaganda wise to play itself out
according to plan. But something happened with the Russians,
where they made a secret deal with another group, I forget which
at the moment, but it ended with Napoleon being betrayed and the
alliance being betrayed by strategically disrupting the plan
flow of propaganda around initiating the Napoleonic empire,
which meant they let the beginning of the propaganda cycle play
itself out to fully establish Napoleon in his throne, at which
point they unleashed there disruption propaganda and military
maneuvers which provided the method to not only disrupt The
propaganda plan, but also to destroy the credibility of any
future endeavors to establish Hey empire holy Roman or whatever.

9.3: KKK KU KLUX KLAN AND PROPAGANDA WAR MID 1900’S

so what exactly happened in 1973 then? All this was caused by

the end of Brenton Woods deal and the removal of the gold
standard? That's not new to anyone who followed Ron Paul.

the real rot of the USA capitalism was caused by persecution of

the right for whites to segregate into communities based on
race. Of course money corruption made it go faster, but money
problems can be easily combated by racial communities that
really care about each other by instinct stronger than any
interracial government welfare.

The freedoms taken from the KKK during this same time period are
undoubtably the root cause of the symptom of this corruption of
the financial system. Sad to think the KKK and other racial
brotherhoods were victims of false flag attacks of niggers
lynching their own kind while dressed in KKK hoods.

Positive white supremacy involved love for the lower races just
like a master loves his own dog that become like part of their
family sometimes. Sadly a great portion of us have fallen for
this same subversion and become what they originally had to
false flag us to create.

there was a reason for the great propaganda effort of Hitler

caring for his dog blondie and being a vegetarian. we've been
subverted into oblivion, but I have to believe there is still
hope.

10.1: MATING RITUALS PERFECTED

It makes sense to think of the mating and courtship rituals

between young men and women to be left to play their natural
course. Yet you cannot forget that the elders and parents of
these young people are also part of that same natural course and
so it is not an exact rule as such that these young people be
completely left to their own instincts; even while yet that idea
is good general guiding light.

As you age, one thing becomes extremely clear; that young people
are in need and in danger of pitfalls. As you age you begin to
see clearly how in what variety of ways you were led astray.
One of the biggest missteps we've made is the complete
deregulation of the mating ritual. This chapter is an attempt
to describe how I view a correct mating atmosphere created by
the elders of a society to ensure the likelihood of highly
compatible matches and relationships and families built that
last a lifetime.

The mating rituals described here have as their guiding light

the idea that men are the latest version of the seed of their
father planted in the soil of their mother, while women are the
new version soil of their mother composed with the seed of their
father.

Thus the first step of the mating ritual for a man, is to meet
the girl's parents. Now this will be done by social functions
that include the parents of eligible young women. Eligible
young men will attend these social functions and socialize with
the different sets of parents. The idea is to take note of the
young men who get along well with the mother of the young woman.
Because it is the guiding light that all women are the same
essence as their mother, if you can take note which males enjoy
the company of these mothers, then you will know the first step
of the connection between these two potential mates. Also
included in these social gatherings could be the grandparents of
the young woman, especially the mother's mother. If it can be
established that the young male enjoys the company of the young
woman's maternal grandmother and mother, then you can be certain
that a lifelong relationship is a compatible possibility for
these two potential mates.

At the same time as the males attend social functions with the
parents of females, so also the females will attend social
functions with the parents of males, except with the emphasis on
the connection with the paternal parents of the young males. In
this way there can be established lists of young men and women
who are compatible with each other's parents, and thus the
likelihood that they will be compatible with each other will
also be high. This is all to occur without the prospective
mates ever having met each other, preferably.

When a young woman is compatible with the paternal parents of a

man, and a young man is also compatible with the maternal
parents of that same young woman; then you can say that you have
a potential match. When potential matches are numerous enough;
there can finally be social functions involving the young men
and women themselves meeting one another. However, the pressure
of knowing someone is a potential match is dangerous and will
often put a stress on what should be a care-free natural
meeting. Thus the men and women must not be told that they are
a potential match.

Because sexuality connection is such an important part of the

human mating process, and also because humans’ evolutionary
memory originally involved the absence of clothes, we must
realize that the natural form of the human body must be
expressed in a mating ritual. From the perspective of
evolution, clothes are a relatively new phenomenon. Thus, these
meeting of the young men and women are to occur in the nude,
with separation to prevent pre-mature sexual escalation. The
idea is to prevent the situation where two potential matches are
compatible in all ways except sexual, which is a deal breaker.
The sexual enjoyment connection is the glue that holds a young
relationship together which then provides the nostalgia for the
relationship to continue into old age. The excuse for modern
dating and loose sexual behavior before marriage is often
precisely due to this factor that how can you know you're
sexually compatible with someone before you actual have sex?
The ritual at this point of the meeting of matches will be to
insure sexual compatibility in addition to mental compatibility.
This is why the meeting in the nude has to occur.

Because men are instinctually drawn to physical attraction due

to the instinctual need to find a good place to plant their seed
which will grow well, thus men are attracted much at first to
the physical qualities of a woman. Thus one of the first
meetings of matches will involve the natural desire of women to
display themselves. While of course some of the most backwards
and perverted forms of humanity can be found in the modern strip
club, still the basic root of the instinct is there, and you can
learn much from these places. In this same way, women will be
given the opportunity to display themselves in the nude to the
watching young men in these social gatherings. Then men can be
monitored and set up in such a way as to be able to verify the
important first connection of a man being visually attracted to
a woman. If it is noted that a man is visually attracted to one
of his potential matches, this will be noted and will be cause
for initiating the next level in the match connection ritual.

Whether the social functions of the potential matches of young

men and women be separated into separate days which focus on the
initial physical attraction; or whether there should be an
aspect of physical attraction for a woman to be noted and the
men to display themselves in such a similar yet masculine way,
these things will be left to the wise men charged with ironing
out the fine details of this basic system I describe here.

Once men are verified to be attracted to the naked body of their

potential match, you can proceed to verifying other necessary
connections. The mental connection, the enjoyment of each
other's company and basic compatible of their personalities
could alternatively come before establishing the physical
connection, but my instinct is telling me that the male nature
necessities the need to establish the physical connection first.
If we assume my instinct guides me right, and we first went
through the process of establishing the physical connection
between matches, and once we have enough potential matches we
can then proceed to the next step of establishing the mental
connection. In order to prevent that particular danger of the
emotional pressure involved that occurs when two potential
matches know that they are potential matches, thus we must not
reveal to the young people who is their potential match, and
thus compose these social functions with groups of them. The
mental connection part will involve discussion table in the
nude, switching individuals in a calculated way in order to
ascertain when the two potential matches finally have a one to
one conversation with each other in the nude, separated by a
boundary physical or otherwise to prevent pre-mature sexual
contact; you finally can ascertain when they meet if these two
young people are in fact compatible with each other's parents,
compatible with physical attraction, and compatible mentally.

Once the structure of these social gatherings established by the

wise men reveal the possibility of two matches, can finally be
the next step of revealing that they are indeed a match for each
other. The social gathering must be arranged to eliminate the
possibility of two non-matches forming a lasting connection
based on incomplete compatibility and possibly giving them a
tunnel vision where they cannot focus on any other potential
mates. The discussion meetings should be relatively quick to
prevent over attachment from developing. The physical displays
of the women to the men could possibly be maskless to prevent
contamination of the mental connection part that comes later.
There are a lot of factors to consider here, and obviously
something as complicated as this would be a forever work in
progress that slowly gets more and more perfected. And even if
at the beginning the wise men get it hardly correct with many
mistakes, we can ease our pain in knowing that anything is
better than the massive disaster of mating ritual today.

The social functions should progress in a way toward this one

final goal; which is the marriage of the two matches, but not in
the same subverted marriage ritual that our modern society is
accustomed to. This is all based on the true nature of humans
developed over the time of natural selection and instinct, and
thus sexual activity was not something that occurred after a
long series of unnatural mating desire killing procedures that
often destroyed a good match to begin with neurotic developments
from such an unnatural state of affairs. The marriage itself is
the act of sexual intercourse. The idea is to find the perfect
match between two young people and once everything is set up in
such a way to finally remove the barrier between the two matches
which will result in the extremely private sexual ritual.
Another guiding light of this philosophy is the idea the purity
of a woman sexual breeds purity in male children of the father.
And thus when a woman is touched sexually, it is forever for her
and is no small choice to decide to be the bride of that chosen
man for the rest of her life. Gone are the false dystopic
assumptions that women can be with more than one man; we are
attempting to build a better society and the right of the man is
to have a pure woman to provide him with children that are
purely his own. Thus also on the other hand of that sentiment,
is the built in foundation that when a man takes a woman as his
wife that it is forever and he shall never shrug her off into a
life where she is impure and her man deserted her. Thus great
lengths will be gone to create this idealistic pressure in the
greater community.

To ensure sexual connection at the point of contact is

successful there are ways for us to lead up to that sexual first
contact which provides opportunity to abort the match before
sexual contact occurs. The details of this will be for the wise
men but I will start the scaffold: First something like the
freedom for the man and woman match to touch hands, and then
from there build to maybe a clothed meetings, building maybe
finally to a unclothed meeting after all the arrangements of the
marriage have been made to the point of launch yet somehow
monitored for the small chance of an incompatibility being
discovered just before sexual launch. Perhaps in addition to
this could be discussed amongst the wisemen the observation of
these meeting by the parents of the two young people in order to
observe them under more highly sexual scenarios just before the
main launch occurs until finally the launch is engaged and the
two young people are given their privacy for the permanent
sexual escalation which is the point of no return for the woman
and the man will be responsible for caring for her the rest of
his days no matter if the small possibility of the sexual match
failing at that last moment. This is the danger for the woman
which is inherent in the process and why the community must be
taught to respect the foreverness of marriage for a woman, and
while a man biologically is able to have more than one wife for
whatever reason the first match goes wrong or society allows for
an additional wife; yet not so for the woman because the
internal nature of sex causes her body to be impure after sex
and after that point can only give birth to pure babies of that
one man.

But assuming all goes well, it will result in a beautiful

relationship of love and children that lasts for the rest of
their happy lives.

10.2: notes and on nudity

women respond to male social status the same way that men view
physical beauty

dating restructuring in an LGBT world. requires return to

evolutionary beginning of nude first meetings
a good structure would be s social event with the parents
and bachelors. bachelors socialize with a crowd of parents of
single women. bachelors socialize and see where positive
connections are made, especially with the mother, to assure a
good chance of family compatibility. bachelors will collect list
of parents they are compatible with. Also the same thing with
the single females will meet with bachelor's parents at social
event. Another social event of the bachelors and the single
females (nude event, but with barriers to prevent touching) will
also happen to gather list on which males and females are
attracted to each other and compatible, without letting them
know before hand of any matches in parent compatibility (there
must be no pressure to be compatible) and if there is a 3 point
matching compatibility on all three social events then the next
steps should be taken let down the barrier between the two as
they naturally choose each other.
Care should be taken not to let an alpha female distract a
male from a potential 3 point match.
care should be taken to cause the male and female to
naturally choose each other before they realize they had a 3
point match. once the 3 point match is known to the male and
female it will interfere in their natural attraction due to
pressure
care should be taken to indoctrinate males and females to
train themselves to be attracted to partners that look like them
"genetic match", fat with fat, thin with thin... tall/short/body
type/hair... the more they look like they could be twin siblings
the better.

marriage must return to being ritual to guarantee paternity.

society should progress to complete virgin girls to guarantee
the purest offspring of their corresponding father. marriage is
for life for a woman physically, while marriage is for life for
a man by honor.
men can have multiple wives if special situations warrant
it (possibly societal reward for public service), but women
cannot have multiple husbands. due to catastrophic results of
woman cheating, it cannot be left to chance on the whims of a
single woman and thus there must be measure of security for a
husband against this.
marriage involves the philosophy of "two become one" thus
the male and female are part of a single body and laws should be
applied to them as if they were a single individual. thus a man
could technically abuse physically his wife or vice versa and
there can be no law against it. freedom of family is above all
laws and family members can interfere as they see fit.
societally there should be a wife’s club and husbands club and
many avenues for an abused wife/husband to take up with these
organizations to step in and reason with the corresponding
abusive party. These measures will guarantee lifelong healthy
marriages and prevent torturous "forced together" marriages

10.3: NOTE

note on potential mates meeting each other’s parents and

"getting along with them" this should preferably be a higher
level of getting along, and not merely just being polite, but
genuine intellectual connection and enjoyment of company.
measures must be taken to assess if this connection is indeed
made with the parent and not mistaken for what really is a
series of polite uninspiring annoyances between the potential
mate and the parent.

10.4: Corruption of youth via vampire sexual metaphor

people are born with an instinct to be satisfied by one sexual

partner, but the corruption comes in somehow via the polluted
culture to TURN someone into having the sexual thirst for non-
monogomous sex. they are then now vampires who when they "bite",
spread it and turn others... even into more and more non-natural
forms of sexuality... could also be like psychological STD's...
it’s so bad now to the point where nobody knows what the true
form of human sexuality is as all children are "bitten" before
they're ever given a chance to develop their natural sex
instincts.

11.1 TO THOSE TRYING TO HIDE FROM SURVEILANCE

Are you that confident in your technology security, that you

don't think you draw more attention to yourself by putting in so
much effort to hide? Maybe they countered all your security
measures already, but are happy to let you continue thinking
you're hidden. Unless you're one of the elite of the elites,
then at this point in history, everyone is under full
totalitarian surveillance. You must come to terms with it. Some
consider themselves to be very skilled at remaining anonymous on
computers and the internet. Any security measures you have in
place are likely not really protecting you; but rather those
security measures simply make you stand out, and gives them
cause to raise you to the VERY TOP of their watch lists.

The best security measure you can hope for is to blend in with
the crowd of people who don't practice any security measures. In
all honesty, it's fair to assume they've already sequenced your
DNA, and run your psychological profile through extensive
automatic analysis to arrive at the focal points of your
psychology, in case they ever need to easily manipulate you. To
truly hide from the surveillance state, you would need to be
unplugged from society in a special way, to be ferried away from
permanently to some dark dungeon-like corner of the world where
the last remnants of free unsurveilled humanity exist like
homeless dogs who barely get by each day.

If your goal is hide from lowly hackers and lesser government

agents; then this is reasonable; so long you accept that you are
in no way whatsoever hiding from the elite powers who, like I
said, probably focus on people who attempt to hide more than
anybody else. I use a virtual private network (VPN) while on the
internet for that same reason; to hide from the lowest tiers of
the surveillance system; people who can't bypass a VPN; but I
don't pretend to think that my VPN hides me from those higher
surveillance powers.
12.1: TAMPERING WITH THE ORIGINAL MEIN KAMPF

ARGUMENT: Hitler's Mein Kampf was in the hands of some 500

thousand Germans.

Oh where did you get your hands on that precious bit of truth
you're so confident in? From the internet 5 years ago? From the
PUBLIC LIBRARY!? GASP!! A book you read from some NatSoc memoir
published by book publishers thriving in this post WW2 Weimar
Republic 2.0? After the enemy of NatSoc won the war and
collected all the power to run a totalitarian state for the next
75 years? Like searching for a pot of gold in a toilet latrine,
but my, you found it against all odds?

You underestimate the ability for such a totalitarian state in a

low tech era to fabricate realistic backstories for all your
"evidence". You actually think if they were to fabricate history
that they wouldn't try to make it realistic in order for people
like you to swallow the pill easier?

ARGUMENT: Leon Degrelle is a first person source who only died

in 1994.

Yeah so was Albert Speer. You think they both weren't carefully
made an arrangement of? The sad truth is that all history passed
the point of living memory is now in the fog. Maybe you could
have argued your point better in the 80's, but now that time is
passed and even the 80's is in the fog as modern technology
allows them to mass propagate false versions of events
incrementally until they are complete false-hoods

Oh yeah, Goebbels published a newspaper in the 40s. The victors

wouldn't change it gradually until nobody was left to remember
it clearly, and then the power of the enormous media propagation
system swallowed whole anyone who tried put up resistance to the
new lie. A few individuals with good memory can't stand up to
the elites of society. At the very least you must agree that my
possibility is plausible and not entirely unlikely. Haven't you
ever heard the quote from napoleon? History is a set of lies
agreed upon. Wake up. Is it so hard to believe that you've lied
to?

World War 2 history is gone. Let go of it. It is midst. All you

have is educated guesses. Are you seriously going to use that
guess to swallow 70% of the main narratives of history, or to
believe in the stories used most which attack Hitler's legacy?
Will you believe the Nazis hated every single jew before they
met them and desired to kill them all? Which other slanders do
you believe? Be realistic.

12.2

ARGUMENT: in 2021 there are still people alive who lived under
National Socialism, and read Mein Kampf

They'd have to be 91 years old in order to be 15 in 1945. Oh

yeah, a 90 year old after being tortured with 70 years of post-
war propaganda can be trusted to tell us about a book they read
when they were 12 years old. You are not smart.

ARGUMENT: But if you're right, and they somehow managed to

manipulate every single copy of Mein Kampf in existence, and
somehow prevent any of the millions of people who read it from
noticing, why wouldn't they throw in a little proof for the
Holocaust?

They literally did, remember: "I gradually came to hate them";

and that's the root of much jew-derangement-syndrome. But
against the point you meant to make: effective sub-version is
realistic and if they put too much in their favor then even
morons like you might notice it.

ARGUMENT: There are no good jews, and jews have no right to

Palestine.

Well THERE IT IS ladies and gentlemen. The true goal of all

this jew-derangement-syndrome subversion is to support, at the
end of the day, continued Muslim Arab Turkic Ottoman Hunnic
control over south eastern Europe.

Even if you hate Israel, you can at least appreciate that

they're a direct hit against continuing the 500 year Muslim
occupation in the Eastern Mediterranean, and more specifically
Constantinople.

If you’re white, then who cares about Jerusalem when these

brownies are running the Hagia Sophia? I say let the jews
continue to disrupt any possible return of the Ottoman empire.
But not this anon here. He supports Palestinians, literal
Arabs. Literal Muslims; Turkey’s best friends. At least Israel
isn't in Constantinople. Even if Israel is a bad state,
continued Turkey-Muslim-Ottoman-Arab occupation is worse. Lesser
of two evils. You know I’m right.

ARGUMENT: I don't believe in Christian Identity.

No kidding. Have your jew-derangement-syndrome version of the

Nazis, and I'll have mine. Mr. Good Jew is safe with us, and if
you try to change that, then your guys with guns and come fight
our guys with guns. The volk is on our side and instinctually
hates you; and thus hates us by association but that’ll change
soon. Christianity is safe with us, and if you try to change
that, then you can come face our crusader division. You are not
one of us. Jew-derangement-syndrome is the main assault upon
National Socialism and so our main assault is thus on Jew-
derangement-syndrome, and thus upon your kind.

ARGUMENT: Ghostwritten: Half of the English Mein Kampf is made

up "paraphrased"

I believe that and that perfectly demonstrates my point. Not

only is it paraphrased, but it's paraphrasing a subverted German
version of Mein Kampf.

ARGUMENT: a book the ZOG forces white children to read in their

identity-implantation camps they call "schools" is required
reading. 1984 is garbage. Big Brother is right. GAS EMMANUEL
GOLDSTEIN

That's why George Orwell was killed less than 2 years after
releasing 1984?
Even if you are correct, still the book demonstrates a plausible
method of subverting history and historical texts. Even
subversion can be cherry picked to aid you, and you shouldn't
shy away from that.

13.1: VESTAL VIRGINS

Vestal Virgins Reborn

We consider a girl's virginity like a candle in the wind, it

must be shielded.
We consider it an ideal to be sought after, that it be unusual
to find women who have sex before marriage; and that it be
commonplace to find virgin women of all types to marry.

We guard the most virgin girls by rank up until most virgin. The
plan is that women will voluntarily join, and through our
council will remain pure and inside our realms of protection
until

We will seek honorable men to marry these girls. We will guide

them through all their trials, to help them wind up in a loving
relationship with one man for life.

13.2

Mission Warpath for Women: School of Virgins & Wives Club

If these girls only understood their own worth, they would sell
themselves for a lot more than a few thousand dollars.

Women this beautiful could become world moguls of politics, as

the most powerful and rich seek to gain their favor.

But they need serious protection to achieve their peak value.

Meaning they must live in society under authority of men. Only
in the case of women does "exchange freedom for safety" actual
rings true.

We can ally with women under this promise.

Have a school of virgins, given everything free.

We guide them right, away from the dangers of war propaganda,

raise them into excellent women,
then introduce them to men who we've found honorable in ritual
ceremonies and balls. A wife’s club after marriage would give
them all the social activity and "fun" their hearts could
imagine. Far from being a tortured imprisoned housewife, we
would be there for them as a mediator in case one of you fucking
morons lose their mind and treat their perfect wife like shit.
Really, they're really losing out with this whole freedom thing,
we need to convince them that life is a lot better under the
thumb of a man.

Yes, girls who want to be sluts as their right would hate this,
half of them, but all the others?

We could win elections under an extreme right view on women. We

desperately need that soon.

Seeing these quality women having their soul virginities

destroyed in porn is depressing the fuck out of me. And good men
deserve good virgin girls. Amen.

13.3:

The women of the school will all be subordinate under the head
woman representative, and we will support her power. She is to
make decisions only when none of us are there, for the women;
who are to be looked after in as much as is possible by as few
men as possible, if it were possible only one, the high guard of
the vestal virgins to stand guard. He is also principal of the
school.

The women are divided among two houses: the vestal virgins, and
everyone else. Each house has one woman representative report
on behalf of the whole; so that they entirety of the women could
be represented with one, or three, depending on the need. Only
the vestals will have their virginity kept track of; with the
girls with the highest virginity kept especially safe,
protected, in the inner core of the society.

From here, everything is about the ways we protect the virginity

of the vestals; those who voluntarily wish to keep a high level
of virginity the freedom to do so. It is a delicate process,
removing a girl from the vestal virgins, if her virginity
becomes violated either voluntarily or by force. Everything is
based in metaphor in degrees of seriousness around the process
of a girl losing her entire virginity, and thus not considered
part of the vestals any longer. These women are protected by a
different group of men to council them on how to live with the
loss. Many of these women become guardians of the vestals, to
serve and protect the society from the outside; as many workers
are needed to guard and teach these girls as they progress
through the school within their separate houses. But even the
act of a woman, who has lost her virginity to more than one man,
to look upon and care for the vestals, is the same as to
decrease the virginity of a girl, for which these things are
particularly kept track of according to elaborate theories of
science and mathematics. These things are constantly changing
according to the developing theories of the school. But the
process of protecting these girls from losing their virginity
involves a long process of trying all available means before the
final process occurs. It is expected that if a girl chooses to
leave the vestal virgins, that we will find out about this ahead
of time, and talk her through it before she makes the final
decision, at which point in ceremony she will be released from
the protection of her virginity. She will be warned in
elaborate ceremony crafted by theories of highest science and
mathematics.

When she finally makes the decision to be released, she will be

brought to the gate in ceremony. The lower guards of the vestal
virgins will escort her

As females have contact with male teachers; if a female blossoms

according to his eyes, then he is to declare her puberty; and
have her removed to a post puberty house of the school that
takes special care of girls when they blossom, and to ensure
teachers are not tempted; where their interactions with men and
be guarded. This be the maximum extent, if any, male teachers
should have with females in their pre-pubescent child hood.
When a woman gets put into the post puberty group, anyone is
legally allowed relations with her.

The only true currency is women. The only true weapon is the
sword of the male.

If a female becomes loose in the school, breaking the rules to

damage the society of vestal virgins, like things as dressing
too sexually, and seducing men. As she is identified by the
male guards, each should try to contain and reign her in. If not
possible to convince her to stop, and her sexuality becomes
difficult to resist, she should be passed up the chain of
command of the guards, according to the hierarchy of the
guardians of the vestal virgins, to deliver her to places where
she will be safe in the vulnerable state she is in, and chance
that the wisdom of the highest officers will be enough to turn
her mind around. But if not, then she progresses through the
highest offices. For example, it is not right that we bind a
woman if she desires to remove her clothes. Thus, if as a
guardian, you cannot convince her out of undressing, then you
are too weak to reason with her mind and should pass her up to
your commanding officer. Until the highest office is achieved,
the principal and high guard of the vestal virgins. If she
should still not be contained and brought to a better mind, then
she should be left alone with the HGVV. At this point, the
departure of all the high officers, leaving her alone with the
high guard, signifies the releasing of the girl from our
protection from the desires of men; and the high guard is to be
with her during the first part of this process. At this point,
his marriage with her can be consummated if he desires to take
her as permanent wife. If not, he will lead her down the
hierarchy of vestal virgin guards; letting any man feel free to
use the powers of his mind to overcome, and seduce her. It is
the hope of the guardians of the vestal virgins, that any one of
our members would have honor and would not take the girl unless
he intended to make her his wife. And so, her honor and
virginity would hopefully not fall very far, and could per
chance save her as lightly damaged for a husband in the future
willing to take her.

It will be up to the departing girl, if she wishes to have her

virginity kept track of even outside the vestal virgins. This
will give her access to an alluring high society in which girls
can go who wear the damage done to their virginity on display.
This will be motivation for her to keep her virginity low and
attached to our outer organizations. Women with high damage to
their virginity will be protected from psychological attack
(attaching friendships to her from our officers).

But if she decides to decline membership in this virginity

society, she will be labeled according to us as a woman outside
of our society entirely and so give high caution to our men to
be careful not to fall in love with girls outside of our
circles. For women as this are indeed dangerous, and we strive
to protect our men from them the same as we protect our women's
virginity.
14.1: 78 IDEAS

For reference, here is the list of the original 78 ideas, 78

point platform that I often refer to from my old attempt to
simplify the world for common folk in easy to digest truths.

1) I have come to rescue my people, and to free our land from

tyranny.
2) Voluntary education works better than violently enforced
laws.
3) Economy laws are more efficiently enforced with voluntary
education.
4) The Cold War has not ended, and has been psychologically
abusing the people with technology.
5) There is a hidden secret agent war, so vast, that human trust
has been destroyed and nobody can be sure who is or who isn't a
secret agent.
6) Secret societies trick people into selling their free speech,
only to regret it later. This is a tragedy.
7) We want complete freedom of speech. There should be no crime
for speech alone.
8) Psychiatric hospitals torture innocent people and take away
freedom of religion.
9) Spy technology secretly takes statistics on the people in
order to brainwash easier.
10) The people are controlled by giving hypnotic suggestions on
their technology devices.
11) The people are also controlled by overwhelming them with
secret agents playing mind games.
12) At times, the entire might of a government will focus on one
person at a time, until the entire nation is brainwashed.
13) Languages have been corrupted and used as a weapon to
confuse the people.
14) The common folk have been trained to be unkind to each
other, alienating lonely people and creating monsters that
commit atrocities.
15) Populations were grown specifically to provide legions of
brainwashed common folk to bully intellectuals.
16) They are trying to turn all men gay.
17) They are trying to make all women slutty.
18) They are trying to eliminate the father from the family.
19) Heterosexual groups are demonized by false claims of
homophobia, because their strength is feared.
20) This Cold War has destroyed all human trust in knowledge, so
that we need a new school to re-learn everything.
21) We must compete with enemy propaganda for the minds of the
common folk, else they might be used against us.
22) We must discourage passivity, because people are often
conquered by targeting one group at a time. Therefore we must
defend each other.
23) Our current election system is not used to serve democracy,
but only to prevent riots by teasing the people with a false
hope of progress.
24) Politicians must not be forced into fame to run for office,
or else elections will become puppet shows.
25) Family is an alliance of patriarch and matriarch groups.
26) Family must be allowed to rule their own family without
interference.
27) Families should remain free, so long as they don't take the
freedom of others.
28) Child protective services are destroying the sacred
independence of the family.
29) Abortion is an issue for each family to decide on their own.
30) Laws against cannabis give women power over men, and destroy
the family.
31) Family nationality is determined by the home of the oldest
ancestor in your patriarch or matriarch group.
32) All land should be ruled by its native families.
33) North America must be gradually given back to native
families.
34) There should be at least one road of free travel through
each land.
35) Any woman forced into prostitution is a great shame upon all
men.
36) Young vulnerable girls are often tricked into thinking
prostitution is fun.
37) If women are being abused anywhere, except within their own
family, we must rescue them.
38) Society is manipulated to give youth power over their
elders, because elders are too difficult to control.
39) New parents need freedom to be continuously present in the
lives of their young children.
40) Marriage must return to being a ritual to guarantee
paternity.
41) A father should get custody of his son, while a mother
should get custody of her daughter.
42) Technology disrupts the natural instincts of common folk.
43) Technology is disrupting the sex instincts of men, to give
women power over them.
44) We desire treehouse cities instead of giant concrete cities.
45) We must reconnect with nature by holding large meetings on
each solstice and equinox, and smaller meetings on the full
moon.
46) Less technology means local communities will be self-
sufficient and protected from fake financial crisis.
47) Technology destroys small town culture in favor of worldwide
celebrities which steal the spotlight.
48) The courts are corrupt, favoring the rich.
49) Juries should have the power to convict, and also to
forgive. Victims should have the power to forgive.
50) We do not torture.
51) Prison should serve only to prevent crime, and not to punish
it.
52) Police have no principals on when not to get involved,
always sticking their nose where it doesn't belong.
53) Legions of people are pretending to be police by flashing
fake badges and terrorizing the people.
54) Police and secret agents are too strong to challenge
directly. Instead we should infiltrate and bring them down from
the inside.
55) To protect our infiltrators, we must teach the people not to
treat all police as the enemy.
56) Starving people must not be fed too much too quickly, or
else they will die.
57) The common people have been starved of freedom, and we must
gently transition them back to freedom.
58) When people become free for the first time, there will be a
short period of poor behavior as they adjust to their new life.
59) A group of spiritual guides should be ready to help the
common folk adjust back to freedom.
60) Food has been poisoned with chemical additives that humans
have never eaten before.
61) We wish to guide the common folk to eat natural foods.
62) Biological diversity is being ended by enforced race mixing.
They label diversity as racist, when really it is just the
opposite.
63) There are enough resources so that everyone could be rich,
but financial trickery keeps the people poor.
64) We want these resources released carefully, or else the
common folk might destroy themselves and the environment.
65) A race war is being instigated in the common people to use
as a cover for inevitable rebellion.
67) Their plan is to assassinate the political figurehead heroes
of the left and right, in such a way as to create a race war.
67) Communism preaches better conditions for slaves, while we
preach freedom to choose better conditions.
68) We must teach the people about false flag terrorism, so that
they won't be deceived anymore.
69) The common folk are wrongly taught to ignore spiritual
healing in favor of drugs and surgery.
70) Good will is diverted when corrupt charities steal
donations. We should donate directly to the needy.
71) People have been taught to harass celebrities, but we must
care for all people.
72) They are planning a new Muslim holocaust modeled on the
Jewish holocaust.
73) They are planning Barack Obama to lead the United Nations,
while Michelle Obama becomes president of the United States, to
use their popularity to form a global tyranny. 74) Nuclear bombs
do not exist. They are an illusion of brainwashing, to control
the people through fear.
75) The government of Texas is very suspicious. We must find out
for sure if they are good or bad.
76) It is more satisfying to solve a difficult task than an easy
one.
77) We desire a spiritual enlightenment to bring us all back to
good health.
78) Caution the common folk to choose honest politicians instead
of script reading puppets.

15.1: NOTE ON POLICE

Cops must be punished for enforcing bad laws

The one thing the right and left might be able to see eye to eye
on, though through different lenses.
Cops must not get away with enforcing unjust laws afterward when
a law changes. Future cops need to fear enforcing unjust laws
precisely because current cops were made example of.
If you really need me to name an example of a bad law they
upheld, you don't belong here; but let's just say their sins
against free speech via hate speech laws, or the right to
segregate and discriminate against degeneracy. There are many
others.
I know we hate weed here, but the weed laws changing shouldn't
suddenly makes us forget the amount of government overreach they
allowed on their watch through the excuse of hunting and crop
growers.
When a law changes, the cops who enforced the old laws must
become criminals. Modern cops are domestic terrorists by last
century's standards if you step back from it all and see the
bigger picture.

Just takes one generation of cops getting punished for enforcing

unjust laws, and you'll secure the future from tyranny for the
next hundred years; because cops enforcing bad laws is required
for tyranny to exist.

Minimum 1 year prison sentence for anyone who has been in law
enforcement the last 50 years, even old retired men. It should
be like how jews still hunt down old NatSocs even today, except
based on a real holocaust upon human rights (particularly white
humans) by modern police. From the 1 year minimum you can raise
the prison time according to how many lives they've destroyed,
or how much damage to or freedoms they do while enforcing bad
laws.

Police themselves know they deserve it, and have a lot of self-
hate for what they do for their paycheck. A large portion of
them will take it willingly once they understand how it serves
justice to punish them.

Some prosecutors are some of the most evil men our society has
ever seen. They will not go down without a fight.

16.1: RACE MIXING AND RE-PURIFICATION

RACE-MIXER POLICY VS FREEDOM

COMMENT: the race mixer area is a great concept, but I believe
mixed people should be confined to big cities, and forced to
assimilate into their racial components

No. We believe in freedom, albeit organized freedom. To force

race mixers into ghettos, or force them to breed one way or the
other, it plays right into the false enemy narrative of white
nationalists "hating" race mixers and making cruel laws against
them. It also opens the slippery slope door for enemy
infiltrators to use those laws excessively to destroy the
reputation of segregation, like what they did in South Africa.
No, our society is great precisely because real freedom has
always been our theme. Especially in the Holy Roman Empire
known as popularly known as our "German Freedoms" is where "muh
freedom" culture originates. It's degenerate to make it illegal
to race-mix. Freedom comes with a degree of risk, but there are
better ways to protect ourselves from things hyper race mixing
than brute force. Segregated schools are enough to ensure
continued purity of race, because children most often choose
breeding partners in school. That's why de-segregating schools
is such a big issue for the anti-white agenda. Race-mixing need
not be outlawed. Why enforce with draconian laws what you could
more efficiently control with propaganda. With good education &
propaganda, race-mixing will never become big enough to be a
problem. Just look how much simple propaganda has been at
increasing the transgender population. Taking the bait of
setting race-mixing laws is a trap set by anti-white enemies, as
happened with South Africa.

To make an open enemy of the whole of race-mixers, is an uphill

inefficient battle. Far better to make peace with them and give
them mixed race land on the borders of white homelands, to also
act as a buffer states between other racial homelands. It gives
race-mixers a place to go rather than feeling backed into a
corner and thus adding to the ranks of our enemy.

It also makes sense race mixing between the different white

races. Germans rule Germany and French rule France, but if a
German and a French mix, then they go to the border region
between. Sometimes race mixers of the same kind rise to such a
population that they form powerful hybrid entities in them: like
the Slav/Russians, or the French/German/Italian/Celtic in
central Europe that are of particular importance to European
affairs.

During the time of Atilla's invasion of Europe, it forced white

peoples to come together, especially Germans and Romans. Race
mixing happens. You need a sensible plan for it that doesn't
involve making enemies out of giant groups of people.

RACIAL RE-PURIFICATION
COMMENT: force race mixers to assimilate into their racial
components if they wish to live outside, so if they are half or
more white, they become white, and if they are half or more
nonwhite, they become that nonwhite race.

Yes, IF THEY WISH TO LIVE OUTSIDE. If not, then let them live in
peace however they want in their race mixed region.
Certainly there will be visitors and freedom for people to host
guests, with the guiding light of policies like segregated
schooling to ensure the pure populations don't die out.
What you really mean is IF THEY WISH TO PARTICIPATE IN THE
GOVERNMENT of racially pure lands, then yes they must be re-
purified first.

Some definitions are necessary for productive discussion of

racial re-purification in a corrupted language.
RACE: Your true identity coming from your same sex parent, can
never be mixed. A German father and Negro mother give birth to
German sons and Negro daughters.
ETHNICITY: Is the "look" someone has. Some ethnicities are more
potent (black) than others (white).

"Race-mixing" is more accurately ethnicity-mixing. So-called

races like Russian, German, French, are more accurately a sub-
ethnicity of the white ethnicity. Race comes into play in long
lines from father to son or mother to daughter; known as
Patrilineal or Matrilineal groups. In biology, it's known as
the Y-chromosome for men and mitochondrial DNA for women.
Through history, Patrilineal and Matrilineal races have existed,
and as they mixed and lost track of their "race", they developed
into ethnicities, which in English is often translated as a
"race".

If you're the son of a German father and Negro mother, then your
race is German and your route to re-purification will be with
German women for successive generations until your German
ethnicity returns. Mixed-race regions are also desirable
because it encourages mixed-ethnicity racial Germans to breed
with each other as a first step. There could even be a system
of rewarding race mixers for a heroic action with access to
white women to help re-purify their race if they so desire to
re-purify.

Once your ethnicity has returned to the point you're not

recognizable as mixed, then you're considered purified and able
to participate in your pure racial government.
Patrilineal/Matrilineal descent awareness has been a theme of
humanity, and even old Germany had laws stating citizenship
extends from father to son.

COMMENT: Race re-purification is not allowed.

This is idiotic thinking. Patrilineal and matrilineal ancestry
is sacred. You don't disown your patrilineal descent children
because they’re race-mixed. Race-mixers run the border regions,
but if they breed back into their race then this is reasonable.

17.1: SUPPORTING ISRAEL VS THE ISLAM WORLD ORDER

Even National Socialists, such as myself; should support Israel

because they are literally our weapon against global Islam world
sharia order. pic related.
ARGUMENT: Everyone prefers Muslims over Jews
not when Muslims control 95% of middle east/central-Asia/north-
Africa.

this is my biggest problem with jew-derangement syndrome

retards. how can you be against Israel, at this point in time;
with pic related in the map here: >>269446

I CAN NOT STAND IT THAT TURK-ARAB MUSLIMS are in Constantinople.

Of all places. I'm not jew-lover by any rate, especially not the
anti-Nazi leftist jew-types; but still I have enough common
sense to know that Islam is a bigger enemy.

ARGUMENT: (quotes from Adolf Hitler as supporting Palestine)

From a quick internet search, that quote is sourced to Mein

Kampf. Mein Kampf is the most highly tampered with book ever.

I do not believe Uncle Adolf took any stand against jews more
than to identify a statistical significance of their racial
traits to make them more likely to be criminals. Truly good jews
exist who have overcome their nature to be criminals, just like
blacks exist who have overcome their nature to be stupid. this
is the whole lie based on a grain of truth that was spun to make
Nazism out as it is today in leftist media.
but aside from that. there exists a lot of theories an evidence
that Adolf supported a Hebrew state in Canaan. Like the Transfer
Agreement. The opinions of Adolf Hitler are highly valuable; but
in my opinion we've reached a point in time where it's very
difficult to separate fact from reputation slandering.

with all that said; it would seem to me like you have a slight
case of jew-derangement syndrome. blinding you to the fact the
Muslims are performing force feed Islam on all the light green
areas of that previous map.

No doubt jewish organized crime is performing all kinds of bad

deeds; maybe even at greater degree than other races; but that
doesn't mean we group all the bad jews with the good jews
together

The best thing we can hope for is the continued resistance of

the state of Israel against the 500 year occupation of non-Arab
lands by the Arab Muslim caliphates and conglomerates.

ARGUMENT: The Transfer Agreement is technically in favor of a

locked down police state in Canaan.

looking at the transfer agreement again is a little tedious for

me at the moment; but in the end I imagine even if you are right
about it; still I’ll contend that Hitler and the NatSocs weren't
a lot nicer to jews than people think, to the point of it being
very reasonable to support Israel in their fight against the
enormous beast of a 500 year long victor of Islam in the middle
east. the common man who thinks he's a jew deserves to follow
their personal truth. not all jews are bad and the first step to
defeating bad jews is to divide them by supporting good jews
against them that also hate bad jews. otherwise you're
committing the novice error of uniting your enemy into a
difficult to defeat whole. and I really don't believe average
joe blow good jew is an enemy. NatSocs are truly accepting of
the diversity of all different racial groups. what a shame that
their reputation gets slandered to say otherwise. WW2 history is
on the level of Greek legend mythology at this point; to talk
with absolute certainty about any event is a child's error.

ARGUMENT: just let me know which group of jews are the "good
jews."
I CAN NOT BELIEVE how I am a proponent of the idea that jews may
be more likely to exhibit immoral behavior more than any other
race, statistically as a racial characteristic; and yet because
I am firm that good jews exist, I am constantly boxed into the
corner of endlessly DEFENDING jews.

I feel like a darn lawyer for the jews; but I guess it's
necessary when I'm obligated to defend my people from being
weakened through jew-derangement syndrome causing strategic
miscalculation in regard to bad Muslim expansion.

Good jews? Well, this involves a deep dive into the JQ; but
let's do it. Let's work our way up from the easiest case. A man
with a single distant jewish ancestor, but not on his
patrilineal line of fathers.

An example of this would be Hitler's driver: Emil Maurice.

Assuming a person such as this lives a moral lifestyle both
inwardly and outwardly; is this a good jew?

What about if your brother had a son with a jewish woman? Does
your patrilineal nephew inherit the inability to be good? If it
is the case that both these partial jew types can be good; then
let's move on to the full jew; both mother and father.

ARGUMENT: Remind me which Jews are good again. The religious

ones who suck baby penis?

The religion/ethnicity is not fully unified. There are religious

jews, who have different customs which do not involve that
procedure when performing their ritual mutilation. But on a
serious note, I think the penis sucking circumcision technique
is an extreme fringe element situation most assuredly not
practiced by the majority of circumcisers; but if you come at me
with some kind of evidence that it is a majority; then I'll
simply refer to the minority that could be good jews.

ARGUMENT: Remind me which Jews are good again. the ones stealing
other people's land?

What, Palestine? Are you serious? They are an invasion force

against Arab Muslims who've stole and controlled it for 500
years and used it as a religious base of operations expand force
feed type bad Islam upon the world. When the islamist horde to
finally cut down to size, then we can rightly talk about who
that land belongs to… in my opinion it is native to the
Egyptians; but that's another story.

ARGUMENT: Remind me which Jews are good again. the jews

blackmailing the world?

Again. Every day average joe jew; I’ve met many who are not
taking part in jewish organized crime. How about the example of
Isaac Kappy who got suicided after he released a video exposing
elite pedophile circles? and before you say "but muh controlled
opposition psyop", okay maybe, but I’m sure there are a lot of
examples like that of jews doing something good; is every single
good deed a jew has ever done been a psyop?

I believe the furthest right you can go on the JQ, without

having jew derangement syndrome, is to recognize a racial
characteristic tendency of jews similar to a pit bull to savage
bite; there are pitbulls born who are very gentle as a rule of
the source of mutational genetic variation, and would be
possible to breed out that characteristic specifically to create
a gentle pitbull breed in the same way that pitbulls were
original selectively bred to create their statistically savage
nature. do you deny even the possibility for a jew to have
received a genetic variation which causes them to be extremely
good? and this is the extreme case, surely AT WORST the
percentage of good to bad jews is 25-75; which if you take an
assumed 15 million world jewish population, that means there are
over 3 million good jews. but honestly, I would guess that the
statistical stereotype results in difference much more minor;
for example whites might be 10% bad, while jews 25%. whites 10%
dumb while blacks 25% dumb. 75% is a gross exaggeration IMO, but
I mention it as a worst case assumption for the sake of debating
with you.

if you want to bring religion into; I can definitely go there;

but to label me as some kind of hyper jew supporter just because
I defend jews against jew-derangement syndrome is a gross
exaggeration. I’m truly in the middle of the spectrum here; but
my constant defending of jews makes me falsely appear like I’m
on the far left.

In my opinion, Palestinian / Arab / Islamic center of power is

most responsible for co-opting Nazism post ww2 to push the jew
derangement syndrome psyop on average joe Nazi, for obvious
reasons… Israel is a thorn in their side directly preventing
Islamic force feed expansion and their desire for global sharia
law

ARGUMENT: how much does Israel pay you to sit here and poorly
defend the fake jewish state?

How much does Palestine pay you to sit here and defend the
invader Muslim states? You neglect to respond with reasoning or
logic and resort to insults. This is a sign to anyone reading
our dialogue that you are wrong. have a conversation if you have
a truth to tell.

ARGUMENT: Palestine existed before Israel with sourceable roots,

not merely religious texts.

The name Palestine for the region comes from the term
Philistine; the arch rival of Israel. and the Philistines
inhabited the land of modern day Gaza.

Before the patriarch of Israel, Abraham, moved to Canaan from

Babylon (the true native origin of jews) that land was always
controlled by Egypt; who I say have the most right to Canaan
"tracing their lineage" there.

Around year 100 or so, Emperor Hadrian subdued a jewish revolt,

and his anger with the jews was so much that he banished them,
put a statue of Jupiter and himself in the most holy place of
their temple, such that jews would never again return to the
area until modern times.–

And on top of all that he renamed the province from Judea to

Palestine; which was an insult to the jews because he chose that
name for the exact reason that it was the contemporary name of
the greatest jewish enemy in their history, their arch rival
"The Philistines".

That is the origin of the name Palestine. I actually went

through a lot of painful study before I came upon that whole
sequence of connections.

I’m not taking the side of Israel or Palestine. I’m just

recognizing that Israel is a strategic positive against the
currently greater enemy of Islamic states in the middle east
once the evil form of Islam is contained to the Arabian
peninsula where it belongs; I’ll then proceed to admonish the
jews in Israel that their true homeland is in Babylon, the
birthplace of Abraham. jews are Mesopotamian. there's a reason
why Cyrus deported them all to Babylon.

can I really be declared anything more than a temporary

supporter of Israel?

ARGUMENT: What Islamic groups are you referring to

Iran, Sudan, Egypt, Syria, Turkey, Afghanistan, Pakistan, Iraq,

Palestine, Gaza, Libya, Algeria, Albania, Azerbaijan, Kosovo

all those places are either literal Islamic governed states, or

else indirectly Islamic governments with 90% Muslim due to force
fed Muslim policies.

and that's only mentioning the MOST Islamized ones. others in

the light green are also highly Islamic in a similar way.

ARE WE FORGETTING THAT THE HAGIA SOFIA, ONE OF THE GREATEST

ACHEIVMENTS OF THE WHITE RACE STILL STANDING; IS NOW A MOSQUE

and I also didn't mention the Islamic government states in the

Arabian peninsula, only because I know there are good Muslims
too; and Arabia is rightfully theirs to run however they want
with their Arab mythology; I have no problem with them there.

ARGUMENT: Before the creation of the Jewish State where were the
Islamic terrorist attacks in America and Europe?

Do you not consider every attack ever from the Ottoman empire to
be an Islamic attack? all the way up to world war 1 which was
the first step in getting Islam domination off Europe's
doorstep. shoving a jewish stake straight through the center of
their territory. then isolate Iran and Pakistan by plowing up
Iraq and Afghanistan; and now the Islam world order is
crumbling. Pakistan is up next. How you going to turn a bunch of
Hindu Indians into a bunch of Islamic freaks. Then Iran will be
the last pillar standing, and the traditional Persian
Mesopotamian cultures can finally return to their rightful
place; but you want to talk about removing the Israeli sword
from their heart, at this moment… when we've come so far?
make no mistake; war and historical framing for the common
people is a war game just as much as any other. the Arabized
Islamic Turks had their hands deep into Germany and so I'm
certain Germany was calculated as a necessary controlled
opposition during world war 1, whilst they were TECHNICALLY
allied with the ottomans.

ARGUMENT: the hagia Sofia was conquered in the 1400s. That’s

insignificant.

what's your time frame? every day the hagia Sophia is a mosque
is the equivalent of a daily terrorist attack on the white
racial legacy.

just because it's been over 500 years, doesn't make it any more
correct.

Think about it. The ottomans and their heir of Turkey, is like
the equivalent of Whites going into Japan and establishing a
religious Christian state called "White-Land". Is this not one
of the biggest insults ever to the white race? The Bosporus
straight is the UNDISPUTED HEART OF THE WHITE RACE since pre-
ancient times. And if you go there all you say is Arab looking
or Mongol looking people spreading their Islam out like butter
on bread… and you're more worried about Israel which spends all
their waking energy keeping their sword stuck deep in
expansionist Islam’s LITERAL EXACT CENTER of the entire Muslim
sphere of influence.?

I'll give it to you. After Islam falls back into the Arabian
peninsula where it belongs; we might have a problem with
expansionist Israel based jews; but that's a problem for another
day.

the western white world has been at war with expansionist

Islamic Arab Mongol Turkic Kazazian shove it down your throat
Islamic proxy states ever since Muhammad died and some twisted
Arabs seized on his legacy to imitate all the worst parts of
subverted Christianity, and successfully did do. whites
sacrificed much in the short term in Europe and Anatolia for the
sake of building up the west and the Americas; and now the time
has come for those short term sacrifices to result in the long
term advantages that we now have.
but you want to take our Israel claws off their Islamic throat
NOWWWWW??? 300 years of hard work to beat back this plague of
subverted Islam that can turn peaceful Buddhist Hindu uppity
relaxed people like INDIANS into absolute atrocities against
humanity in the forms of Islamic extremism that take place in
Pakistan… you want to remove Israeli axe gushing blood out of
their Islamic chest to give them respite at this time? when
we're soo soo sooo closeee, just because an army of crypto
Muslim Palestinian Islamic supremacist have been dedicating all
their energy toward turning white man against this most painful
Israel wound through endlessly supporting jew derangement
syndrome. it is so so so obvious that Palestinians have EVERY
reason to support jew derangement syndrome wherever they can.
but like I said, I’m in the middle I’m not Moishe here with my
Israeli flag, not even close, but dammit go Israel GO GET EM!
DON'T STOP UNTIL KEBAB BE GO BYE BYE BACK TO ARABIAAAAA. I
really love seeing Palestinians whine about "muh jewish
settlements" YOU DONT BELONG THERE TO BEGIN; they label every
damn thing here and there as the "3rd, 5th, , 8th, 15th most
holiest place in Islam; CLOSE YOUR MOUTH, mecca and medina are
your holy places THAT'S FREAKIN IT. MAN I wish right now I still
was a vulgar cursing type I would have so many f words to add
here, but I won’t do it.-

I hope no extremist Muslim Palestinians read this and want to

kill me. honestly I want Islam and Arabs to live peacefully and
independent in Arabia; ya'll are just confused about the history
of your people, most of them.

ARGUMENT: Israel openly admitted to support various muslim

extremist groups in the middle east, like Al-Qaeda and ISIS

I’m not a super expert on all the different play by plays with
the recent events with ISIS and all the other al-XYZ groups. but
I know the general trends and bigger picture of history. if you
zoom in too much on specific events all that war fog proxy /
controlled oppositions / public opinion tango / tit for tat /
shuffling / pump fake / diversions …etc. etc., I mean you need
to be plugged into high level classified military intelligence
to even have a chance of knowing exactly what’s what with all
the details; it’s the bigger picture and larger trends that
average joes like us have any chance of accurately pinning down.
but I’m sure if we knew all the dirty detail of every single
secret mission, it would fall in line with the bigger picture
I’m trying to paint here.
there are a million and one reasons to explain away any
microcosm specific headline or event to one interpretation or
the other. so some Israeli official said they supplied some
Muslim terrorist groups? okay, here's a quick possibility; maybe
that headline was calculated to help deal a blow to the
credibility of those organizations amongst their Islam
supremacist brethren? and I wasn't even trying that hard, it
could get so much more complex than that; don’t waste your time
on microcosms; that's a black hole. focus on the bigger picture.

>Yes. You steal people's land, treat their people like garbage,
and they attack.

look at these maps again! who stole who's land first? the world
was a reasonably stable place until post Muhammad Islam stole
everyone's land.

ARGUMENT: Why support Israel if they are not truly genetically

connected to the ancient jews of the past. They’re fake Jews

I honestly wouldn't be surprised a giant mass of secret agents

were created (fake jews) in order to bolster that pretense of an
excuse for a militarized invasion of Canaan. you need a good
propaganda excuse for any military thing nowadays or else the
Islamic world order could just relentlessly hit "muh poor Arab"
in the propaganda war to turn common whites against the war.
with the Israel homeland thing, they can run that game so
easily.

how crazy would it be if the secret agent war was that deep so
that half the Israel population a generationally committed CIA
or Jesuit secret agents trust pretending to be jews for
literally generations! hah! I heard the Jesuits were known to
get dirty like that. I wonder…

I’m definitely with you though; I think any real genetic

connection to true ethnic jews is long gone; but hey, who am I
to tell someone that they aren't who their heart tells them they
are? the beauty of national socialism is that everybody goes to
where they believe their native land is, and then everybody
works it out for themselves separately. I’m about to battle it
up in Germany is I ever get; that's my right; nobody going to
tell me I am not German. I try to put myself in other people's
shoes like that.
but there's definitely a sub-race of something that seems to
have descended from the Khazarians, that intermixed with whites
to eventually become the Ashkenazi genetic collective in eastern
Europe which likes to believe they are someone how the tribe of
judah, a patrilineal tribe, even whilst they are a matrilineal
group. kind of confusing that they don't see it clearly like
that. there a definitely a lot of fake jews in the mix for sure.

18.1: IRAN

What's wrong with Iran? - The Last Pillar upholding the remnant
of expansionist Islam

Iran is fine, but it shouldn't be an Islamic state government by

force as it is now. Saudi Arabia okay, but not Persia. That's
really the big problem with Iran. Ethnic Arab Shia need to
return to Yemen (Shia were originally based in Yemen right?) and
work stuff out with the Sunni, not create a base of operations
in Iran and subvert force feed Islam to a people who are more
inclined to Zoroastrian religion and secular government. It has
taken a thousand years to get expansionist Islam to this point
of almost being back in the bottle. Everybody is fed up with it,
even moderate Muslims will agree, and Iran is the last major
fortress holding up this whole house of cards. Islamic
government in the Arabian peninsula is the most anybody should
tolerate now.

Hitler was known to be friendly with Iran, but that was before
it forced its common people into Islam. Big difference. Forcing
Islam involves propaganda tactics to psychologically box the
people into it, unnaturally, and will fall apart as soon as that
pressure is removed.

Islam has a lot of negative culture (remove kebab) associated

with it that Saudi Arabia is doing a good job of reigning in.
But darn it all if you think half the Islamic commoner horde
isn't still hung up on ideas like creeping into Spain and
forming another Islamic version of the roman empire based on a
Turkey sultanate.

Republican USA leaders put Iran on warning for good reason.

They must drop the Islamic force feeding and just be Persia
again. Go to Arabia if you want to be a Muslim fanatic. End of
story. Once Iran's Islamist government fails, the Islamic
culture monopoly in Indonesia will be disconnected and fall
shortly after. After that, Islam in the Africa won't be able to
stand alone, leading to the final cap of a 1300 year Islamic
cultural disturbance of the world balance, leaving the Islamic
nucleus in Arabia where it belongs to pacify any leftover
Islamic war tendencies, where I predict the Arabs will
eventually figure out amongst themselves that Muhammad was just
a spiritual Arab politician significant to THEIR race alone, and
will finally stop trying to copycat the development of
Christianity out of jealousy.

There is NO WAY the Islamic version of Iran is getting out of

the cross hairs at this point. Everyone, even China, is fed up
with Islam; and we've worked far too long to get here.

19.1: NATIONAL SOCIALIST POLICY - JEW PALESTINIAN QUESTION

NATIONAL SOCIALIST POLICY ON RACE IDENTIFICATION

ARGUMENT: Modern Jews are not related to the ancient Hebrew or

Israelite peoples. These people are a nation in their
imaginations.

I’M happy to get into the deeper policy of national socialism

world structure. people are whatever they claim to be. Even
outside of jewry, who are you to tell someone that their family
tradition is wrong? That’s a slippery slope, it won’t work. You
must allow room for self-management.

if some negros really believe they're Swedish, then let them

come to Sweden battle it out with the swedes. national socialist
debate will prevail, and conflicts will be settled most
efficiently this way as time goes on. Brute enforcement of some
random person in power’s opinion will never work. The national
socialist system is what works.

if two peoples claim nativity to the same land, then conflict

will be isolated to that land, and let them battle it out like
you would stay out of any other family feud that's not your
place to get involved in. unless you want to take a side from
the view of violating national socialist law.
thus national socialism steps toward shrinking and containing
conflicts by instituting a code of conduct.
ARGUMENT: but Palestinians are related to Hebrew/Israelite
peoples.

Palestinians are so obviously Arabs. they’re native to the

Arabian peninsula. But if some of them want to claim that
Ishmael decent from Abraham, then they can join the jews in a
family conflict over the land in southern Iraq/Babylon where
Abraham was native to, and battle it out there. these "Hebrews"
are Sumerians from Babylon. Israel is just a stepping stone;
just like France is a stepping stone to French origins in
Anatolia (aka Paris & Helena). Ishmael claiming Arabs do not
descend from Israel, and so have less of claim to that Israel
land temporary stepping stone. Canaan itself was always in the
Egyptian sphere except for like 200 years amidst the middle east
chaos in first millennium bc.

ANTI-CHRISTIANITY IN NATIONAL SOCIALISM

First: research positive Christianity developed by the German
national socialists. not all Christians are the same. not all
Christians believe Christ was jewish. not all Christians believe
that one particular bible compilation is the end all be all of
Christian doctrine. national socialism is an ally of
Christianity and a gentle un-subverter of what became a
widespread jew emphasized version of Christianity after the
martin Luther old testament translation was released. the
Catholics were right about one thing: common volk are not
equipped to understand the complex subject of dogma and wise
spread release scripture in the common tongue was a mistake that
left Christianity open to being subverted into what much of it
is today. but to declare war on Christianity is racial suicide.
embrace freedom of religion.

20.1: TURKEY

TURK NATIVE LANDS

ARGUMENT: Turks are not native to the areas such as Uzbekistan

Also, Kyrgyzstan is a white land that is currently run by
Mongoloids.

My study on Turkish roots is not heavy, but not light. You have
to convince me. Who do you think is Native to East Caspian?
Turks have a lot of ancient history there and a Turkic language
map shows them concentrated in this area. To my knowledge,
they're Western Mongols. But you seem certain, so tell me what
you know. Something about people desert people near the Aral
sea?

A historical time map video of Asia will show evidence of a

dividing line between the white and Asian races starting at the
East Caspian coast, then north at the Sayan Mountains which is
equally as significant of a natural boundary as the Ural
mountains.

Turkey in Anatolia is unnatural. It would be just as unnatural

if Turkey were in, let's say, Japan. It would make no sense and
anywhere else those Japanese fled to would also displace native
populations to other places to displace even more native
populations, until by chain reaction Turkey in Anatolia is the
root cause of more than half the world's problems.

Turkey in Anatolia must be stopped, and whites have been trying

to stop them ever since they arrived there, albeit
unsuccessfully until world war 1.

Tokyo is the heart of the Japanese race.

Constantinople is the heart of the white race.
Turkmenistan is the heart of the Turkic race. See the problem
here?

To Turks who demand Turkey be left alone, that would be like

asking Japanese not to leave you alone after making Tokyo the
capital of a Turkic empire.

Yet, you can’t have a discussion of Turkey without Turk

supporter saying "but we're mixed race, not just Turk; only
culturally Turkic. So we belong there." If that were really
true, then it shouldn't be named Turkey. If it is true to any
extent, then these "mixed race so-called Turks" should suffer
the consequences of race mixing and retire from central racial
homelands like Anatolia and banish themselves to mixed race
border regions like north western Kazakhstan or Azerbaijan.

Everyone knows by instinct that all land should be governed by

the people/nationality native to that same land. Turks with more
racial purity should be the first ones admonish their own in
Turkey, because they are giving the Turkic people a bad name. If
Germans made an empire in Japan while Germany was left
undeveloped, then I would be the first one there saying, "Why
are we wasting our resources here while our homeland is growing
weeds?" Racially purer Turks, I ask you to do your duty against
these half-brothers of yours in Anatolia.

20.2: HUNGARY, BULGARIA

ARGUMENT: Magyars came from a region with a similar climate to

Hungary.

Where? Central Asia? Then that's where they belong.

ARGUMENT: The Hungarians are pretty much fine staying where they
are. They're relatively white.

If they're white and not Hunnic like they claim, then they can
stay, but I'm not dealing with a state named Hungary. Would
Japan tolerate a state named "New Europe" in their territory? In
the Hungarian capital there is a statue of giant statue of
Arpad, descendent of Attila the Hun, on prominent display on
central government grounds; and he is considered the father of
their country. What's really going on here. Something is off.
I’m not dealing with a country that has a statues of a
descendent of Attila and calls him the father of their country.
What of the Slavs that were native to that region before Attila
arrived? There must be a reckoning.

When it comes to legitimately white Hungarians, I’m not trying

to make enemies of them, but at some point they need to do the
same as the Ukrainians and shrug off the Turkic subverted
cultural state that has been pulled over them.

Hungarians, don't be offended; I am not anti-Hungarian, but

rather anti-Hungarian in their current location because of the
idea that "All land should be ruled by its native families." Do
you deny that Hungarian culture is a descendent of Atilla the
Hun? Connected through the Avar Khaganate, then separated from
Bulgaria.

If memory serves me right, isn't the "Hungarai" and "Bulgari"

tribes descendent of one of the tens sons born to the she-wolf
in the foundational Turkic Origin myth?
Hungary via Bulgaria has their historical fingerprints all over
the Ukraine conflict. Attila the Hun's empire was originally
founded exactly where Ukraine is. Bulgaria itself was also
originally settled there. Even Volga Bulgaria is evidence of the
true origin of Hungary being in Central Asia.

ARGUMENT: we Hungarians have survived against all odds for more

than a thousand years

Yeah. The Ottoman Turks say a similar thing in Anatolia. It

doesn't change the fact the BEFORE that thousand years, that
land was white ethnic European culture homeland for Ten Thousand
years.

ARGUMENT: the only ethnicity we should get rid of is the gypsy;

either back to India or you mutts can have them for all I care.
Hungarians are a mixed race culture.

I know Hungarians claim to be white, and a lot of them indeed do

look very white, but to that I would say to the Hungarians:
1) Are you a Turkic or Hunnic Hungarian? then you don't belong
in the Carpathian Basin.
2) Are you an ethnic-white-European Hungarian? then get your
head on straight and be loyal to your own race and not a Turk
subverted racial creation.
3) Are you an unrecognizable race mixture of the two? then
congratulations, race mixers go to the border regions, get off
of European central racial homelands.

I get it that Hungarians have an attachment to the history and

culture they've developed over the last 1000 years; I'm not
trying to disrespect that. But the origins of that culture are
hunnic/Mongolian/Turkic/Asiatic. If you truly feel blood
related to those original founders, then why not reconnect with
the ancient origins of your fathers in central Asia?
Or if you feel completely European ethnically then why not view
those founders as a type of adoptive parent that you honor yet
still recognize their origin in central Asia. Adoptive parents
can be honored without renouncing your biological parents who
love you and miss you even through the chaos of history that
originally took you away.

ARGUMENT: have you really missed the headbutting Russia and

Turkey have been doing? both are the second strongest countries
of their respective military alliances (NATO v SCO). would you
prefer a full all-out war between the leaders, i.e. USA and
China?

No, I don't want war. I don't hate Hungarians, Turks, or

Bulgars, or Cossacks. But the larger idea is that the only way
to put an end to the greater conflict is to follow a code of
ethics that says native races belong in their ancestral
homelands. That is the guiding light of NATIONALISM.

Imagine if white Europeans built a state in Japan, married into

Japanese families and over time looked very Japanese, or even
assimilating so much that the people could be considered pure
Japanese with a drop of European, yet they still called their
country something like Europe-Land and practiced very European-
related traditions, and then after 1000 years could you say this
state belongs there in Japan? How is that any different from
Hungary or Bulgaria?

TRANSITIONAL STATE SOLUTION

I get it that after 1000 years, it would be difficult to just
close it all up suddenly, which is why the transitional state in
South eastern Ukraine, in what used to be Old Great Bulgaria, is
a perfect first step for those who feel very strongly about
their Hungarian heritage, since that heritage is directly
connected to Old Great Bulgaria.

I'm not trying to just throw insults, but want to discuss it. If
I'm wrong about something tell me; I try to update my ideas with
new information, but I also hope you can do the same. The
purpose is not to win the debate, but to get closer to the truth
and the best solutions.

HUNGARIAN RACE

ARGUMENT: You want me to be loyal to my race? But race is an

American concept. We don't play by that stuff here.

What? You don't believe in the importance of extended family and

thus race? An American concept? Is this what the average
Hungarian believes? That they have no race or that it's all just
mixed into oblivion and not important? blasphemy.
You can't even recognize race at the extremes of African, white,
and Asian? You don't believe in those people unifying as greater
collectives that care for each other and create culture? I get
the feeling you’re an atheist too.
RACIAL HOMELANDS
ARGUMENT: You want land to be ruled by its native families, but
how long are you willing to go back in history? you can't bring
back homo neanderthalis

Notwithstanding the false premise of archeology in a dystopic

society. Beyond Neanderthals and other foggy evolution theories;
at least 30 thousand years ago up until 1500 BC, Racial
homelands were established and constant.

Racial Nationalism is the study of racial homelands at that

time, until crucial events like the Fall of Troy upset the world
order like a first domino to create our modern era.
A history map video timeline is a good place to start in
studying racial homelands. My study tells me that Hungary is
right smack in the middle of where Slavs have always been, even
30 thousand years ago. Or if you want to bring population
increase into it, then it was a gradual process that solidified
as the populations grew.

HUNGARY AND TURKIC IDENTITY

ARGUMENT: Actually, I do deny that Hungarian culture is a

descendent of Atilla the Hun. we have nothing in common except a
few shared names and live in the same area.

You're extremely downplaying it. the connection is far more

serious than that. Doesn't Hungary have lot of statues in their
cities of the original founding heroes of Hungarian culture that
are recognized blood descendants of Atilla?

Emphasis on “culture” rather thnt blood, I made that mistake

before I knew Hungarians believe firmly in their whiteness. But
culturally, it’s as if Turkey said it hardly any connection to
the Turkic race (which they actually do say at times). Just the
name of the country as a starting point. Can you at least agree
that the name of the country should be changed? Or enlighten me;
what exactly is the typical Hungarian’s views on their
connection to Asiatic Turks and Huns and Bulgarians? I thought
it might've been an adoptive reverence thing, but you didn't
like that.

ARGUMENT: our history is unique. so is our language. sure, some

claim we're either Turkic or Baltic because the three languages
happen to all be agglutinative, but the similarity ends there.
they're just too pozzed to come out and admit that Hungarian is
a language isolate.

Are you saying Hungary is just an independent stand-alone

people, not Slavic, not Turkic, not anything? I guess you said
it yourself, you don't play by that racial identity stuff there?
But you do value Hungarian racial identity, so according to you,
how far back do you go, if not 1500 BC, until racial identity is
not important to you? I know you're going to say racial identity
and homeland is important only up until exactly how long Hungary
has been around, right?

ARGUMENT: our relationship with Turks is actually a very painful

one, since the Ottoman empire has occupied half of our territory
for 150 years, only to be then conquered by the Habsburg.

Not just 150 years, but ever since Atilla, that area has been a
back and forth chaos between white Europeans and Asiatic
mongoloids. Can we agree on that? Can you accept that at least
in the past of history, racial groups have battled with each
other and the Turkic Hunnic groups decided a strategy against
establishing a straight up Turkic Mongol state because it caused
resistance, so they created these half and half states like
Bulgaria, Hungary, Ukraine, that allow them to maintain a degree
of control against white nationalist elements without throwing
it in their face.

Hungary & Bulgaria are a long term power play for Turkic
invaders to keep their foot in the door of Europe. I'm giving
you my interpretation here of history. Where am I wrong?

ARGUMENT: Hungarians are a mixed race culture. Look up our

genetic data. we're no different from the Serbs, Slovaks,
Austrians

That’s why I said mixed race CULTURE. I get it, Hungarians claim
to be white, okay okay. But Serbs, Slovaks, Austrians at least
aren't mixed race cultures. They're white-European traditions
and don’t have statues of Attila the Hun’s children in their
city central squares. Again, if Hungarians are truly white then
they should be loyal to their race. Do you like what Atilla did?

THE END OF THE WAR

ARGUMENT: Okay, that land was white ethnic European culture
homeland for Ten Thousand years. But then Rome got infected by
feminism and fell. the same thing that's happening to the USA
right now.

What point are you even making? Rome, USA, Soviet Russia; all
examples of successful wartime subversion. Any people are
vulnerable to it. We fight against it. The only thing that makes
any sense of the whole mess after you clean it up is racial
homelands. It’s the only guiding principal, like a natural law,
and without it the world would be in chaos, and it is.

ARGUMENT: ending wars is against human nature. it's against

nature period.

What? Have you not a young idealist bone left in your body?
Humanity is capable of great achievements and peace is
definitely a possibility. How can I argue with you, if this is
your bleak outlook on life; and you don't want to try to solve
any problems because you don't believe they can be solved.
Blasphemy.

21.1: TO EXTREME USA AND CONSTITUTION SUPPORTERS

ARGUMENT: The greater solution is to return to and repair a

Constitutional Republic such at the USA at its founding; then
“we the people” will be empowered to fix things.

so long as we have "votes" on process; the enemies of our people

will succeed in distracting and polluting the minds of the
voters and thus win their "central bank" and other ways they
subverted USA institutions.

You desire to return to a flawed system. You want to rebalance

the ball on the pencil; and each time it falls off, via terrible
war and terrible subversion and degeneracy, to help re-educate
the subverted public minds; and then do it all over again and
again.

The people are too hopelessly subverted. They will not "WE THE
PEOPLE" anything. They play video games and watch cat videos.
You have too much faith in the broad masses. They need guidance.
We need our great leader. A great emperor of great power
ARGUMENT: I do not think the US Constitution, as an idea, was
flawed in any way.

The collapse of our society, which the constitution was unable

to prevent; is not a flaw?

ARGUMENT: for the most part our Constitution gave our nation
independence, strength and a lot of wealth over many generations

yes, it balanced the beach ball on the pencil; that doesn't mean
the pencil is the best place to balance a beach ball.

ARGUMENT: It's the usury of the central banking system that

corrupted the economy, our politics and our foreign policies.

the central banking which was only made possible because people
gamed the flawed constitution through its dependence on mass
voting.

THE CONSTITUTION WAS SUBVERTED THROUGH MAJORITY VOTE, ACCORDING

TO THE PROCESSES OF THE CONSTITUTION.

22.1: ARGUMENT AGAINST ANARCHISTS

Let's assume you are in my tribe. I would tell you that

Anarchism contradicts itself because anarchy itself is a social
system. A social system is just another word for government.
Don't let the bad guys get you hyper focused on words to
distract you because LANGUAGES HAVE BEEN CORRUPTED AND USED AS A
WEAPON TO CONFUSE THE PEOPLE.

So how does an anarchist enforce a lack of government? If a few

people want to set up a little social order for themselves, is
that to be considered government and dismantled? How big does it
have to get before you decide it qualifies as a government and
thus enforce anarchy upon it? Even if you had a set rule about
that, or a set group of people responsible for enforcing
anarchy, then you'd be off in the realm of having a government,
which contradicts the idea of anarchy.

Thus, anarchy is not possible. It is simply the primordial

state of mankind, yet like trying to find the smallest particle
in the universe, is not possible, because you can always find a
smaller particle. Even the human body itself, the greatest model
for the perfect _social system, is only possible because there
is a built in order/government which allows it to function.
Being an anarchist is like wanting to return to single celled
organisms.

National Socialism, religion aside, is the one idea of humanity

that can save us all and make mankind truly free. You seem to
have got that confused with Anarchism.

Now this is the part where you give me your particular version
of anarchism so that I can deconstruct that as well.

23.1: MASK IDENTITY SHIELD THEORY

Safe guarding identity with mask. Is not supposed to be an

energy draining vigil, but a care free task. If someone doxes
me, then we can do 15 fake false doxes to cast doubt.

Constant decoy exercises can be done by passing the mask around,

so that there will be no fear of removing my mask in private.
The only purpose is to shield me from massive fame among the
public; not obsession with guarding myself from people suddenly
grabbing to remover my mask, or extreme vigilance for not
removing mask.

End goal of identity concealing is achieving middle of the road

identity: Middle Between the lowest rank and file masses, and
the highest elite authorities in our party: A middle between the
lowest people never doxed and under no suspicion of possibly
being the Fuhrer, and the highest of people most doxed and most
suspected of being the real Fuhrer. Going too far to least
authority and least suspicion is too stressful to achieve
because it requires the most vigilance and paranoia, which is
not a healthy lifestyle. Going too far to the highest authority
and most suspicion is easier, but it obviously leaves the Fuhrer
more open to the danger of becoming known to the broad masses,
and also leaves a weakness to him catching the curse of Atlas
which causes the lack of an ability to sleep (freedom from
responsibility) from those positions of authority.
24.1: NEW WORLD ORDER VS OLD WORLD ORDER

We are a rival to the so called new world order because we

represent old world order, which is a way to say that we
represent the return to return our primordial origin, the
naturally at peace situation of humanity which existed prior to
the foundational chaotic events of the modern era. These events
happened probably around the year 3000 BC or 5000 BC or at the
latest 1500 BC at the fall of Troy.

25.1: Russian women theory

now by the time of the Genghis Khan Mongol invasion of the year
1250, there had recently been established the Slavic and Russian
Eastern European states. So when the Mongols came in, the
Russians and the Slavs where the ones who took the brunt of the
impact. This caused Russians to develop a horn in their
genetics. The only way for the Russian women to survive was to
be very skilled with employing their sexuality to make maneuvers
around the mongol invasion. Thus the only Russians who survived
in that area where Russians from women who were skilled in
sexual tactics. And this occurred over the many generations that
the Mongols were disrupting that area. So the horn grew bigger
with each generation of women giving birth to White Russian men
who were able to preserve their genetics and whiteness in this
way. And by the time the Mongols were relatively expelled from
Eastern Europe hundreds of years later, the porn of Russian
women had grown large and draw, that they had in them the
genetic memory to survive a potential future Mongol invasion
through the means of tactical sexuality in modern day Russian,
can say that women have developed Hey compensating mechanism in
their genetics to test the metal of the meeting now companion,
meaning they are very cruel to the men and also vulnerable to
sexual promiscuous which is also used as a torture method used
by these torturous women and thus will insure they will be
strong enough to defend against Mongol invasion. Fast, the
Russian women developed qualities which requires that their men
subdue them, and their nature will play out that they will
inflict massive suffering upon their men until they are subdued
as their genetic memory requires them to put their men to the
test. This horn was naturally selected by the treat of women who
do this to their men eating the most affectively amongst a
m***** invasion. Thus it is a requirement of Russian women that
they not be free but they must be controlled and subdued by
their men, this is the natural way of Russian women. It could be
awesome said that this horn exists in the white race large to a
lesser extent then the Russians, and it should be considered if
this is a trait present in white people which requires a
different treatment of women that maybe the other races are
uncomfortable with yet it is necessary to our particular genetic
makeup.

26.1: NOTES ON ACTIVISM & STRATEGY FOR CURRENT DAY BASED ON

GERMAN NATIONAL SOCIALISM DEVELOPMENT UNDER HITLER

Instead of working to achieve power by an armed coup we shall

have to hold our noses and enter the capitol building.

DURING THE TIME OF 1925 THESE THINGS WERE PUT INTO MOTION

The White National Socialist Party would be organized like a

government itself, so that when power is achieved, then this
‘government in waiting’ would be ready to slip right into place.
Hitler reclaimed his position as absolute leader.
The Party itself was divided into two major political
organizations.
1. Dedicated to activism and legally achieving power in the
government.
2. Designed to create a governments in waiting, a highly
organized National socialist government within that would
someday replace it.

IMMEDIATEL PLANS TO BUILD THE FOUNDATION OF THE PARTY AND THE

STRUCTURE UPON DEBATE CLUBS AND THEIR REGULAR EVENTS AND
structured system of allowing good debates to move up the ranks
of the debate table until approaching the pinnacle of the debate
club which is the central speech or debate given by the highest
level debaters and speakers... let intellectuals hammer out the
details of this.

- plan to make debate clubs, to inspire and comradery, then

from there we have the energy to enter politics and hold
our nose in the capital building.”
- Adolf sets up Nazi headquarters and hires two people to run
it. Our headquarters should be formed where the current
Fuhrer is
- Philipp Bouhler: becomes secretary of party, organizes
records and paperwork.
 - Franz Schwarz: Treasurer, keeping track of money spent
invested earned by party.
- divide land up into regions. gau. with gau leiters. call
them gardens for enlgish. answers only to Fuhrer
- Germany was divided up by the Nazis into thirty-four
districts, or Gaue, with each one having a Gauleiter, or
leader.

GARDEN LEADERS
The Gau itself was divided into circles, Kreise, and each one
had a Kreisleiter, or circle leader.
The circles were divided into Ortsgruppen, or local groups.
And in the big cities, the local groups were divided along
streets and blocks.

For young people, the Hitler Jugend, or Hitler Youth was formed.
It was for boys aged 15 to 18, and was modeled after the popular
Boy Scout programs.

Younger boys aged 10 to 15 could join the Deutsches Jungvolk.

There was an organization for girls called Bund Duetscher Maedel
and for women, the Frauenschaften.

Also at this time, Hitler began to reorganize his Nazi storm

troopers, the SA (Sturmabteilung). The SA began as an
organization of Nazi street brawlers originally called the
“monitor troop” that kept Nazi meetings from being broken up by
normies and fought with them in the streets as well. the SA
adopted a brown-shirted outfit, with boots, swastika armband,
badges and cap. Nazi uniforms along with the swastika symbol
would become important tools in providing recognition and
visibility.

in the fight with devil worshippers, there can been only two
possibilities —“either the enemy walks over our dead bodies or
we over theirs.” because they are so devoted to their evil
religion that if ever all hope becomes lost, even in the face of
us offering forgiveness they will use their last breath to
commit suicide in a spectacle designed to disturb us and our
children.

“Anyone who thinks he can condition his joining the party with
some stipulations does not know very well my intention to follow
the same path as Uncle Adolf who did not accept any conditions
on joining the party.”
“As long as I carry all the responsibility, I am not willing to
let others set conditions for me. And I take full responsibility
for everything that happens in this movement!” Astonishingly, he
even promised that if he had not fulfilled the members’
expectations after one year, he would resign. (and pass the
office of Fuhrer to someone else)

where party members rejoined, I will not ask about the past, and
only concern myself should that past disunity repeat itself
demand: unity, loyalty, obedience.

his first demand was instant peace among rival factions and
unconditional obedience to him.
Everyone had to rejoin the refounded party; no previous
memberships would be carried over. It was to be a totally new
beginning. There was no talk of shared leadership, joint
decision-making, or special roles for special people. Hitler was
to have absolute authority.

we must make membership cards and other such things so as to

entertain the volk who need such toys.
“if you try to place conditions on me then just wait for the
conditions I will place on you if you. instead let us unify in
good faith of one another and not on stipulations.”

In honor of Adolf and the German people who laid the foundation
what we are going to build upon today let us end this meeting
with also the same song they ended their meeting with in 1925:
“Deutschland, Deutschland über alles.”
At this time, within the SA, a new highly disciplined guard unit
was formed by Hitler that would be solely responsible to him and
would serve as his personal body guard. It was called the
Schutzstaffel, the staff guard or SS for short. The SS adopted a
black uniform, modeled partly after the Italian Fascists.

we are not to give up on the swastika and National Socialism,

but instead recognize the enemy will bring this level of attack
upon anything successful and so we might as well start the work
of repairing the reputation of the swastika and National
Socialism.

we should adopt the title of Hitler, in the same way that Caesar
was the title for the leaders of the roman empire. Perhaps later
on we can lay the foundation for a new title “Purple” used for
another system once the position of King of All Whites is
establish.

Let’s use the June 4th, 2021 date of my speech as a model for
that day on February 27, 1925; and use it as goal for a timeline
of development philosophy to guide us.

We must search for the members to join my circle… beginngin the

creation of the SS

at some point you need to take a calculated risk and trust that
I am not a secret agent with bad intentions, and make the next
step of communicating with me over voice somehow. Rest at ease,
that I do not advocate doing anything illegal, and so our
surveillance overlords will not have justification to arrest us.

Of course there is always the risk that I might be a secret

agent, baiting you slowly to some kind of trap, but if you never
take that bait and honestly stop talking to me if I ever try to
convince you to do something that could get you in legal
trouble, but other than that the worst that could happen is you
wind up on a watch list and you have wasted your time. But the
best that could happen is that I am authentic and we could
strive out to do something great together or at the very least
retain for ourselves the honor of at least having TRIED to fight
the evil. And also realize, this same risk applies for me in
trusting you. I have made my decision. I am taking all the help
I can get and throwing anyone to the side who tries to bait me
into illegal activity. You must make your decision, fully one
way or the other. Half measures have no chance of success.

Realize, I have made peace that I live in a world of the

complete surveillance state. I act as if there were a police
officer standing right next to me ready to arrest me at every
moment. There is no privacy. Legal options are our only chance
of success, and the freedom that is still left in the united
states I am hoping is enough to give me room to make some
successful steps.

(general theme of authoritarians being eradicated due the new

technologies which in the same way that city walls became
obsolete with technology so the same a non-anonymous
authoritarians are also now obsolete
Doxing, and being paranoid that any new group is just a front
for collecting identities. That is why I have to wear the mask.
I imagine if this gets off the ground into real life, my
identity will have to be hidden in uncertain using a variety of
methods such as passing the mask around, and not revealing our
identities until after sufficient games. And even then, my
identity would still be uncertain as we can pass the mask yet
again to throw off successful infiltrators. But these are
tactics for a far off future.

We will inevitably disagree on things, but there is an order and

structure that can be followed to create an orderly functioning
of disagreements. Following the leader is not about obeying
every single command, but about obeying as much as possible.
This gives power to the leader and thus to the group, but of
course if the leader asks you to do something which will result
in certain doom for the group, then you must weigh the options
of degrading the power of the leader and thus of the group by
disobeying, or else in the case the leader’s error is small then
it would be better to obey and instead attempt to persuade the
leader to change course.

One of the best ways to identify secret agents, is by observing

the uneven edges in their personality. Controlled opposition
secret agents and infiltrator secret agents, they always have a
well-developed method and plan and cleanly created personality.
Like cutting a piece of paper with a scissor rather than ripping
the paper and thus creating the infinite imperfections of the
edges; it is impossible for a secret agent to reveal his rough
edges without giving himself away eventually. I would imagine my
rough edges are plain as day. I hope that gives you some
confidence in me.

Technology destroyed the ability for hidden authoritarians to

exist so I have to keep mask at least in the mass propaganda,
its less crucial for the mask to be on during private
meetings…to an extent

Prepare for the anti-Fuhrer if this gets off the ground… It is

general military tactic procedure when your enemy launches a
successful leading personality, whether real or created, in that
you match the success of their process by mirroring with someone
that could be described as the anti-leader. Communist Soviet
Russia did this in response to Hitler by the creation of their
anti-Fuhrer Joseph Stalin, who was obviously was crafted as a
mirror of Adolf’s path to success, they even did the copied the
Hitler’s mustache theme. From what I have been able to tell,
there is a conspiracy show host in Texas who has hired another
show host for his network that comes on immediately after his
show each day. I do not want to advertise his name which would
give them an impetus of success, but I describe him here in
general terms that you will know who I am talking about if ever
they are successful in rising this apparent anti-Fuhrer to use
as a weapon against us; then this warning will completely
handicap their ability to use this tactic successfully and they
will have to start all over establishing another personality to
play the part of their anti-leader.

We must fight for words and memes, instead of giving up on them

Like The swastika and National Socialism, the enemy has been
programming the volk with negative propaganda but we must
reverse this and not give up on the term; and fight to take it
back and repair its reputation. also take back the word racist
and make it a positive term. not cave in and start using words
like racialism; to further confuse the volk with new words.
yes, this is more trouble for us in the short term, but in the
long term it will be worth it.

we must take actions, all of us, at calculated risks. Of course,

the state of surveillance and secret agent and insincere actors
is great that any interaction carries some risk of it being with
an insincere actor, but since we are sticking to legal actions
it should not matter to you. Or if you are concerned with being
bamboozled or kept track of recorded or what now, no matter who
you talk to this risk is there, besides the surveillance
apocalypse has already happened and you can be sure that every
single thing you do on or off the internet is recorded speech
translated and automatically searched for keywords by our
surveillance overlords. So to communicate with me over the
internet using a chosen email, through webcam, a phone number
whatever, even use a mask if you must; whatever small way you
want to take your calculated risk by joining forces with my
team, we can use your help in whatever small way you can.

because the “punch a Nazi” meme is so prevalent, and the risk of

some deranged madman pretending to be friendly in order to get
close enough to make some kind of physical attack once close
enough, there must be a process of vetting and you can be sure
that I will keep my mask on and anonymity until we can go
through that process and build trust. but the goal is to build
in person meetups… debate clubs…etc.

I will not, ever ask for money; as this has always been one of
the biggest red flags that someone is an insincere actor, and
though it may slow the course of our movement at first, but in
the long I believe it will pay off by building trust among us;
if anything, contributions should come unsolicited anonymously
or else through direct material help where instead of giving
money you can give the thing we would have used the money to
buy… etc. something like that. I am opened to being convinced
out of this, but it will take convincing reasoning. being asked
for money by politicians has been one of the single most
annoying things I have experienced and has caused me to lose
faith in many people I used to support. we should not
underestimate this quality in our people.

we know, there exists in Judaism a sect that believes in jewish

supremacy as the master race that all the goyim should be slave.
we understand that the is a risk of this which the anti-jews
here are hypervigilant against and can appreciate that if these
types of jews were to ever come within reach of victory that
these our NatSoc brothers we would be glad to defend us…. etc.

27.1: clues in culture of elite manipulation: Pokémon

Pokémon. they like the drop hints about how the world really
works in the culture. imagine having a secret you're not allowed
to tell, and sometimes you just like to drop little cryptic
pieces just to relieve stress...

Pokémon, gota catch em all. is a metaphor for the mind

controllers searching the matrix for personality types. some are
more rare than others. some can be used to different ends. often
surveillance technicians will build collections of personality
types and put them again other technicians’ collections of
personality type, just like Pokémon fight. and they get joy over
seeing how interactions play out, especially among the special
powers of each personality type.

Pokémon can evolve to different levels. some personality types

start small, but as they become more entrenched in the
individual and circumstances happen in the life of the person,
you get to see a predictable chain of events of development in
that personality types, called evolving in the Pokémon game.

I am apparently a Hitler Pokémon who is evolving to level 3

year. apparently highly evolved Hitler Pokémon are rare...

28.1: intellectual vs common folk

There are two type of people: intellectuals, and the common

volk. For some purposes you can clarify a third group of people
in between these two. Common volk, as a philosophical rudiment,
are the vast majority of humanity. These people, in an
intellectual sense, can hardly be considered to be conscious.
While they may be varying degrees of wise in non-intellectual
ways, emotionally or common sense, when it comes to taking in
complicated sets of facts and piecing them together into larger
thoughts and ideas, these people are not living beings. This is
mostly due to lack of interest rather than true lack of the
ability to think. There is a sort of boundary to thought that
must be first broken through in order to consider a person
having broken through from common folk to a higher degree
intellectual. Since high intelligence thoughts require an input
of energy that disturbs comfort, these common folks do not
respond because they do not receive the initial requirement of
pleasure for them to continue. As a rule, common folks will not
venture very far outside of what is fun for them to pursue. If
it requires massive amount of uncomfortable energy spent to
acquire, they will give up and turn to their pleasurable
activities as soon as they feel that discomfort.

Not to say that intellectual study is not often pleasurable for

intellectuals, but that rather that it is a discomfort expending
of energy that often becomes pleasurable to an intellectual in
anticipation of the reward of understanding at the end of that
expense of energy; rather than the act of study truly being
pleasurable in itself. This can be illustrated by thinking of
an intellectual spending days of long study of a biography book
on a particular person, it may be enjoyable; but if they were to
find out at the end that the book was a fake with no accuracy,
well then the true discomfort of study would indeed be separated
from its pleasure reward of understanding very quickly when the
intellectual realizes he just wasted his time putting all this
energy to something that didn't further his understanding, and
that discomfort would be very real and you could well say that
while the intellectual might argue he enjoyed reading that book,
really he was enjoying the understanding that came from the
discomfort of reading that book, and when the understanding was
taken away from him in the end by the realization that the book
was a forgery, then all that will be left was the discomfort
that came from putting energy toward that study.

Again, concerning the psychology of common folk; you can factor

also into this is a trendy form of believing oneself to be
stupid, in an ironically proud way, as a backwards sort of pride
in their own humility which also serves as a perfect excuse to
remove themselves from the discomfort of intellectual study.
"I'm too stupid to understand this" when in most cases it's more
due to a laziness and desire to return to "fun" activities;
while at the same time it is a way for them to degenerate
intellectuals as a means to cope with their feelings of
inadequacy, by referring to intellectual pursuit as a sort of
nerdy or quirky or weird quality; and then to also claim their
superiority over intellectuals in their mastery over "having a
good time" as a means for them to save face on this feeling of
inferiority to those who are able to think. Of course, there
are also people whose minds may indeed be biologically not
suited to intellectual activity, and don't fall into this
category of bitterness; these people are commonly the ones who
fall into the category of being intelligent in other ways that
in some cases can make up for their lack of true intellectual
power, as in the case of empathy and being able to manage
relationships and understanding of people and common sense that
would truly qualify them as wise while not intelligent. I would
not say I know yet of the proportions of these wise common folk
compared to the truly unconscious automaton common folk; but
taken as a group together in comparison to intellectuals, they
are indeed the vast majority of humanity.

The intellectuals that fall in between the two extremes, can be

considered another boundary which further minimizes the true
reality that true intellectuals of the highest order are an
extremely rare minority of humanity. These middle
intellectuals can be thought of as those common folks who dabble
in a surface sampling of the intellectual pursuit, but give up
halfway or otherwise become distracted and return to pleasurable
pursuits. Or again there may be varying degrees of those whose
biology truly prevents them from ascending into the higher
realms of intellectual thought, while they may indeed be very
wise in other ways, yet not to the extreme of being completely
absent of the ability to pursue intellectual thought; and so
these types are also cut off in the middle between intellectual
and common folk. Again, I do not pretend to know the
proportions of humanity that fall into this wise but not
intelligent category; but I do know that those in the highest
category of true intellectual are indeed the microscopic
minority of humanity.

One more thing that should be noted in regard to true

intellectuals is the fake intellectual. For whatever reason,
some truly common folk are able to endeavor beyond their base
desire for pleasure to an extent and pursue intellectual
thinking. They will read long books, they will pursue a
maddening load of chore like university work, or otherwise
somehow digest information. Their minds may be filled with
facts from all their different readings, but they will not be
able to piece together all that information in any way that is
counter to the specific narrative their minds follow like a
snake hypnotized on the distracting movements of a snake
charmer. A true intellectual can be reasoned with logically, by
taking the information and facts they've acquired, and
presenting it to them in a different way or exposing
inconsistencies or highlighting a pattern, and you can
gradually, given a little time for their minds to adjust to the
shock and the mind's protective need to not give up heavily held
beliefs all at once before having time to think about it, but
they will be capable of relatively quickly understanding and
changing their minds if confronted with a reasonable line of
sound logic thinking presented by another intellectual. This is
the beauty of true intellectual exchange, and you will find
among groups of true intelligentsia, that there is an air of
comradery and pride in being able to function as such in their
group in pursuit of truth and intellectual wisdom. However, the
fake intellectual is different in that while they may be able to
keep up with the processing of facts, still if the end result of
the interpretation of those facts is counter to the greater
picture narrative they've come to accept, then they will wholly
be exposed for the common folk they are when they are incapable
of analytical application of their facts in a direction that
might cause them to change their mind. Like finding a glitch in
an artificial intelligence system, that with certain steps will
result in the repetition of an output that exposes the
artificial intelligence as an unthinking automaton machine. In
the same way, you could spend all day confronting this fake
intellectual with evidence, inconsistencies, and patterns that
counter the narrative of the world they have in their mind; yet
will the fake intellectual at most always dismantle and
redisplay their array of facts in a different order, so as to
seem like they are countering your different arguments with
different responses, yet in the end they are repeating the same
thing over and over, and if you continue at this for as long as
either one of your patience might allow it, you'll find that in
reality this fake intellectual is practically not even hearing a
word you are saying, but is simply using their high capacity for
retaining information while not understanding it, to regurgitate
the vast amount of thoughts they have ingested throughout their
life, that hinges on keywords you say which sparks them to
regurgitate another train of thought they have memorized. Yet
they are truly not hearing anything you are saying other than
the keywords they recognize which allow them to read off
passages of their memorized thoughts like pulling out recipes
from a stack of index cards they've collected. In the mind of
the fake intellectual, being an intellectual is like playing a
card game with your stack of cards, and winning the argument by
pulling out the best card to beat their opponent. Their minds
are like that stack of index card recipes that have already been
filled to capacity by the limits imposed on one who blindly
accepts a false narrative. Couple this with emotional
attachment to the source of where they received their index card
recipes, which will make it still further difficult for them to
throw away any of their cards you can show them to be false.
Depending on your energy to spend your time studying the
specific index card set of one particular person and the
patience and confidence of that same person being willing to
spend that time conversing with someone who thinks counter to
the personal narrative they've accepted, the end result will be
waiting for the fake intellectual to continually shuffle through
their index cards that contain enough of your keywords to seem
like a relevant response, or if you want to spend enormous
amounts of time with the fake intellectual over the course of
days or months, they will search the world for new index cards
within their chosen narratives to add to their collection in the
case they don't have any index cards that contain enough
keywords to give you a seemingly relevant response. As the
intellectual powers that push their specific narrative are
constantly creating new trains of thought for their common folk
and fake intellectuals to make use of in response to counter
narratives, there will be an inexhaustible supply for the fake
intellectual to find and return to you the next day supposedly
with an argument that refutes any small progress you were trying
to make with them. In this hypothetical situation of infinite
patience and time for this real and fake intellectual to
interact, the fake intellectual will continually find new index
cards or update their old ones to display to you with the
satisfaction of a child who thinks they put down a higher card
than yours in a card game. As you'll see, the fake intellectual
is not hearing anything you are saying other than keywords,
because their minds are occupied by the extreme energy it takes
to keep all their recipe cards in some kind of order in their
mind to display them to you in a seemingly coherent way. To the
fake intellectual, an intellectual discussion is nothing other
than a game to set your recipe card decks against another and to
win. There may even be index cards in their stack which are in
response to this accusation which will make them appear to be
capable of changing their mind, even if the next day they forget
everything they changed their mind about and inaccurately
describe what you thought they accepted the previous day in a
bit of false progress that you thought you made with them, and
they'll re-order the card facts to explain how you misunderstood
what you thought you changed their mind about; when really they
never understood what they were apparently willing to change
their mind about, because the whole thing was just another index
card in their deck being displayed for the purposes of defending
against your intellectual strategy of trying to make them see
their inability to change their mind concerning anything that
goes against the general narrative of their world view. At this
point, you will see that you have wasted your time with this
fake intellectual, who cannot be reasoned with since their minds
are too filled up with non-sense to have any room left to
process what you are saying. The only thing that can change the
mind of a fake intellectual is a forest fire in their mind
caused by some chaotic physical (non-intellectual) event of
discomfort in their life, which causes them to throw all their
index cards out because they no longer are able to explain that
new event in their life. At this point they will adopt a new
narrative, not based on intellectual thought, but purely on
emotional feelings, and build their index card set anew. This
might be the ideal time to insert some of your own index cards
into their set with a chance of acceptance; but even if they do
accept your own general narrative as they're able to understand
it; still they will be a fake intellectual who just happened to
stumble upon your narrative. Given enough time, even with a
highly correct narrative to start with, since they are a fake
intellectual, it will be an easy time for anyone in position of
influence to create new recipe cards to insert into their set to
neutralize any offensive thought processes in the fake
intellectual. The grand sum of it all, is that fake
intellectuals are vessels in service to the ones in power who
program them. They are truly common folk, but with a capacity
to remember and repeat information rather than understand it. In
that sense they are walking resources of propaganda for those
who control the levers of propaganda with the time to spend
programming them. You might often find them in circles of true
intellectuals, getting constantly passed around by those who
engage them for a time but then give up on them without spending
the enormous amount of time required to gauge the depth of their
fake intelligence. At some point, true intellectuals cannot
waste their time going back and forth with someone who might be
a mid-range true intellectual, or a complete automaton fake
intellectual. The main difference between a high level true
intellectual and a low level common folk fake intellectual, is
that the true intellectual is able to change his mind when
presented with good information and does not allow a pride of
"losing" the intellectual game to interfere with changing his
mind because to a true intellectual the game is not to win but
to get closer to the truth and thus it is not possible to "lose"
when playing this game with another true intellectual. While
true intellectuals of the same caliber may not always agree due
the limits of language and communication and the always
continuing innovation of new ways to explain your conclusions to
others; which like a new invention of technology might give the
advantage to the side who is wrong in intellectual conversation,
still the truth will win out in the end and balance the
conversational evolution of intellectuals because truth is the
power source of intellectual conversational innovation, and
while your intellectual opponent may temporarily have the upper
hand by using an efficient conversational innovation using their
half-truth as a power source to apparently defeat your more
truthful argument, this does not always mean you are wrong but
rather you might just have yet to innovate a more efficient
vehicle of conversation to use your higher truth. In
intellectual debate among true intellectuals, whoever has the
higher truth will not need as efficient a vehicle to provide the
same amount of conversational power as someone with a lower
truth. If a lower truth wins out in an intellectual
conversation, then it's because their conversational innovation
vehicle is more efficient enough to compensate for their lower
truth. With that said, let it be a moral of the story to say
that citing "instinct" or "inability to express it in words" is
not entirely a bad reasoning method in intellectual
conversation. If you haven't developed the conversational
innovation yet to overpower your opponent, but you know from an
instinct that you are right and he is wrong, well that is
entirely possible and I myself have used that method in an
intellectual argument. While it does bring to an end of
intellectual conversation in favor of the other side who is able
to explain himself; still it must be recognized that the human
brain does not operate on the system of any particular human
language, and thus the true language of the human mind is so
much more complex than can ever be explained in spoken language,
which is why conversational innovation is an evolving tool to
begin with, and so again it is not clearly an intellectual
defeat to say that you haven't yet been able to figure out how
to express in words the logical steps you're following in your
mind. For myself, I've run into this problem with the issue of
explaining my stance against male homosexuality. I am able to
explain in words, and I will in this book, how male
homosexuality is at the least an unhealthy form of living like
eating junk food. However, in my mind, I do see the pieces of
logic that make me view male homosexuality as an immoral wrong,
likened to stealing; yet I have not yet developed the
conversational innovation to explain this instinctual feeling in
my mind that I haven't yet been able to convert into words. I
feel I'm halfway there and I'm still working on it, so not
completely unable to explain it, yet I'm not yet satisfied with
it yet as it is still vulnerable to conversational counter
arguments. I'll talk more about homosexuality in a separate
section, but I just wanted to mention it here as an example of
not being able to translate your mind's language into spoken
language.

**insert note about intellectuals of the sort who are highly

capable at maths/sciences, as likened to someone who is absent
mindedly hyper focused on the game. Not particularly in math,
but much of the sciences involve just mass memorization; and
even in talent for a pursuit of real world useful application of
the maths and sciences, still can be applied the absent minded
hyper focus on game; and thus these people while intelligent in
their area of absent minded hyper focus can often also be fake
intellectuals or just plain old regular common folk who are not
completely conscious, or even in the category wise but not
intelligent.
29.1: propaganda warfare

war involves the opening of the secret records within the

players for power, going back unknown amounts of centuries. In
particular are the records of propaganda warfare. As can be
expected, the same conversational theatrical propaganda for the
minds of the people have been approached over and over again,
with record keepers noting the results, and what responses tried
worked well or not. And over time, some of the propaganda
histories have been developed so methodically, that they have
become like an end game for winning wars. For example, using
the propaganda ploy of having some famous figure among your
people divorce their wife, whether it really happens or it’s
just a completely created propaganda event with the famous
figures playing their parts, and it was discovered long ago that
an enemy could perform such a propaganda maneuver that the best
and only efficient defense would be to create a divorce
propaganda cycle. Thus, if you did not already have the famous
figures set up to act out their divorce at the time, you would
have to create quickly lesser known figures or short established
propaganda marriage; because the length of time a story has been
in the minds of the common people, and the greater the fame of
the figure involved, then the stronger effect the propaganda
will have. And just hypothetically as an example, perhaps it
was discovered in these propaganda histories that this having
this propaganda move at the ready is vital to the end game of
defeating enemy propaganda cycles. Whether it is needed in
order to deter a certain propaganda attack, or whether it is a
critically needed move to insure the efficient non-prolonged
fall of the enemy, it doesn't matter; the point is that over
time the propaganda histories might have discovered a large
number of necessities of propaganda warfare like this. And so
in addition to have a strong divorce story at the ready for a
propaganda cycle, there might be a hundred other things also at
the ready. And both sides, depending on the depth of their
propaganda histories, might have a constant steady at the ready
like propaganda weapons ready to fire but holding still for
long periods of time in preparation for the end game whenever it
may come; all the while these are held at bay for the sake of
the end game whilst the mid game is played out

we must expect are enemies to be strong and readying their own

end game, and thus keep vigilant upon our own. The idea is that
humanity has been at war and recording these secret histories
for so long, that once the mid game is finished and we enter the
end game phase, there will be a highly predictable set of events
that occur, almost like a prophecy, or rather exactly like a
prophecy. It would be worthwhile to study history and examine
possible events that signaled the successful conclusion of a
long term end game from which the enemy had to rebuild anew...
and to mark these event in history to greater expand our
knowledge.

One possibility to consider, however dreadful it may seem, is

that an in the far past, may have sacrificed a victory so
crucial as to insure 1000 years of defeat, for the sake of
setting up a propaganda end game that after another 1000 years
could result in a defeat so strong as to last 10000 years. Take
this to whatever extreme, but it is worth considering sometimes
if a victory in the present moment might not mean a greater
defeat in the near or far or very far future. As we understand
our own willingness to sacrifice ourselves for a greater good,
we might also expect our enemy to share that quality and should
always question every victory in the present day, as well as be
on our guard for false victories from out past.

30.1: war on women via universal beauty lie

Fox News pushes false Universal Beauty Standard

“World’s Most Beautiful Girl” implies specific breeds of fit
women are more beautiful than others. This leads to female
depression, male hypergamy, and the creation of a toxic female
culture that worships the media’s chosen universal beauty
standard.

I’ve been meaning to write an article on this for a while. Women

come in many different forms often called a “type”, which when
physically fit should be considered as the most beautiful type
of woman to those men who also match the same form type as that
woman. Yet, as it is today, a universal beauty standard is
pushed in the mass media to glorify a single type of woman. It’s
more complicated than that, and there are a select few types
which the mass media pushes, but for the sake of simplicity in
this article I’ll refer to it as just a single type which I’ll
call the “petite” woman type. A type could also refer to a habit
of being unfit and the body’s response to it. Thus even obese
unfit women would still be considered a type.
Doing this in the mass media culture has many negative effects
on society. It influences all men to be attracted to and pursue
only that single type of woman. This leaves all the other types
of women in a desperate state as their unfulfilled instinct to
find a sexual partner psychologically tortures their mind, and
causes them to pursue unreasonable measures to match that chosen
type of beauty for which their body is not designed: things like
plastic surgery, eating disorders, and extreme use of make-up
just to name a few.
In addition to this, the minority of women who do match this
chosen beauty type generally have their minds corrupted for the
same reason that fame, wealth, and power have been known to
corrupt even the strongest of minds. The amount of power wielded
by modern women who match this beauty type is inconceivable, as
all men pursue them. Those men, willing to overlook almost any
negative personality trait because of their media inspired
hypnotic trance to pursue that beauty type, causes within these
women like the effect of weeds growing in an untended garden.
The negative personality characteristics of these women, like
weeds, are never uprooted because there is an inexhaustible
source of men willing to overlook those weeds for the sake of
attaining her beauty. Whereas other women might improve
themselves from a need to be acceptable to society, the majority
of women with this beauty type have become tyrannical monsters
of conceit, arrogance, and malice. In a sense, they have to
become this way in order to perform the chore of repelling the
unrelenting torrent of men in pursuit of them. Yet, this chore
often becomes a habit which carries over into her general
outlook on life, and even into her treatment of the men who she
does let into her life. She can be excused in the sense that all
who are born into wealth or royalty, will generally have a more
difficult time learning humility. But even as it is excusable,
it does not change the fact that these monstrously spoiled women
are ruling like queens of culture, and more importantly as
queens of the social playground in everyday life. Because of
the media’s relentless hypnosis causing people to adore them,
they are now among the most powerful king makers of our society.
Some of them will have their beauty abused no doubt, but others
use it to carefully craft a base of power that rivals actual
kings and queens of the past. At the least, a calculated life of
porn or prostitution could lead a woman like this to an extreme
of real wealth. On the other end, a simply social media account
could complete the same objective, and in some cases these women
are the most powerful people in the world; all while maintaining
those negative personality characteristics, which is one of the
most societally destructive combinations, greatly contributing
to the resultant twisted hell which our society has become.
In a natural healthy world, generally speaking, matching types
of men and women are attracted to each other, thus leaving each
type to fulfill the needs of the opposite sex of that same type.
However, with the war on women pushing a single type as the most
beautiful, it throws the order of that natural system into
chaotic suffering. Not only for the types of women who are not
labeled as beautiful, but also for the unfortunate men who just
happen to be the male match for the form type which is
mislabeled as the “universally beautiful women”. As it is today,
much of the chosen beauty standard type is petite women, which
means that it is the petite men who match their type who now
have to participate in the impossible competition among all
males striving to attain their petite women.
The war on women is one of the most crucial attacks on humanity
to be addressed with highest priority, because women are half
the equation of humanity. The damage done through mass media on
the minds of the people regarding women has been so deep that we
can be sure it will not be a simple thing to reverse a hundred
years of conditioning men to be sexually attracted to only a one
female type. With that in mind we should remind ourselves of
idea #59) “A group of spiritual guides should be ready to help
the common folk adjust back to freedom.” The intellectuals among
us will have to ready ourselves when the time comes to help our
common folk in their weakness. On that same note we should
remember idea #77) “We desire a spiritual enlightenment to bring
us all back to good health.”
We also must consider the unfortunate circumstance of the petite
man for whose type of woman he must face the most difficult
situation of competing with every single man in the world. For
this petite man we must remember idea #22) “We must discourage
passivity, because people are often conquered by targeting one
group at a time. Therefore we must defend each other.” It may be
easy for non-petite men to retrain their minds to be attracted
to their corresponding non-petite type women, yet for the petite
man he must wait until the end of the war on women before he’ll
ever get a reasonable chance to pair bond with the woman type he
was designed for. On top of this, even if he were to succeed
against these impossible odds to attain a petite woman for
himself, still imagine what he will have to deal with in regard
to the negative personality characteristics which will most
likely be attached to her.
Perhaps you might be saying to yourself, “But often men and
women of different types are attracted each other, and not just
with the media chosen beauty type.” You are correct, and I am
not saying that it is wrong or unnatural for it to occur at
times. What I am saying is that if not for the unnaturally bad
influence of the mass media pushing for a single beauty
standard, then men and women would pair up by matching types in
the majority of cases, with the minority of mismatching pairs
having a negligible effect on the order of that natural system.

31.1: Leftist Media’s hypocritical Stance against over-

sexualization of women, really an excuse to Destroy
Heterosexuality?

The immorality of the leftist media has been so consistent, that

even when they seem to get something right, it should be highly
scrutinized. The perfect example of this suspicion proves true
is for the current leftist propaganda storm advocating for the
Norwegian Beach Handball team in the European Handball
Federation, which was fined money for not following the rules to
wear bikini bottoms during game play. The left even sent in one
of their top feminist propaganda weapons, Pink, to pile on this
issue. On the surface, it seems well warranted, that females
shouldn’t be forced to wear a “barely there” garment in a public
sporting event. This falls in line with the immorality of
progressive disrobing of females through peer pressure as the
culture consistently makes it more and more the norm for girls
to wear very little clothing in public, whereas before this type
of clothing was worn by only the lowest class of women in
society, including prostitutes.

But let’s take a look at this from another angle, since when
does the leftist propaganda leadership ever seek to do good for
the honor of women when it comes to sexual clothing. Let me put
your attention instead on an old established norm in white
culture, which sought to give honorable women a chance to
display themselves publicly so as to attract a male partner. In
things such as ballet, sporting events for women, performance
art, and many other areas, women were structured to wear
uniforms which displayed the feminine aspect of their bodies
which were attractive to men. This was a solution of society for
traditionally shy women, who would never display their bodies
publicly, and might never attract man. Thus it became a means
for shy girls to do so under the excuse of it being the uniform
for their sport or the expectation for a certain performance
art. Otherwise, these girls might not have any other way to
attract the attention of males and which would hamper the
development of male-female interaction. While undoubtedly an
imperfect system, it is what developed through time as a means
for shy girls to find a male partner. This is not directly the
reason for why these European Handball Leagues made the rule for
the bikini uniform, but it is a descendent of that cultural
norm. Thus, it is wrong to propagandize this story without the
perspective in history of the sometimes reasonable circumstances
of when sexually provocative uniforms were used. While there is
much truth of the immorality of forced sexualization of women,
still, considering the source of this support, I would caution
anyone to be wary that this is most probably an attack on
heterosexual development rather than a protection for women.
Heil Hitler.

32.1: WHITE NATIONALIST SOLUTION TO THE RUSSIA UKRAINE CONFLICT

Ukraine uses the same mixed race excuse for the existence of
their state as does Turkey. They claim to be a hodgepodge of
Slavic, Russian, and Turkic ethnicities.
Race mixers are not allowed to rule over central racial
homelands. Race mixers go to the border regions. Kiev is CENTRAL
to the Slavic race. Russians are a hybrid of Slavs and North
Germans; their territory already is a border region.
Ukraine comes from the root word, “edge” or “boundary” because
it was always on the edge of Slavic and Russian control of the
Eurasian plain as they battled back the ASIASTIC Turkic Tribes:
Bulgarian, Hungarian, Cuman, Pecheneg, Khazarian…etc. The word
Cossack is obviously descended from Khazar root. The central
Ukrainian theme is the Cossack. Cossacks are unwittingly a proxy
state creation of Turkic plans for domination, using the same
old tired “we’re mixed race” routine to justify ruling over
native white lands with a Turkic culture and usually strong
Turkic physical ethnic features.

TO THE UKRAINIANS I SAY: pick a side.

1) Are you a Turkic Cossack? then you don’t belong in Kiev.
2) Are you a Slavic or Russian Cossack? then get your head on
straight and be loyal to your own race and not a Turk subverted
racial creation.
3) Are you an unrecognizable race mixture of the three? then
congratulations, race mixers go to the border regions, get off
of central Slavic homelands.
TO THE RUSSIANS I SAY: Don’t give these Turkic controlled
invaders an inch.
1) Bulgarians, Cossacks, Hungarians, Ottomans, these people are
too brainwashed and subverted to see clearly and need time to
adjust to the idea that their culture does not belong in Eastern
Europe.
2) Carve out the necessary transitional state in Eastern Ukraine
for these descendants of Turkic Asiatics. It’s the perfect
consolation prize to pacify their rage and will give them time
to realize where they truly belong. It will cut their resistance
in half, preserve European man-power for other things (Turkey),
and by the time they’re ready to return to Turkic ancestral
homelands they might actually go willingly.
3) Turkic hordes have been in Europe ever since Atilla the Hun
came in year 400. You are up against 1600 years of racial
invasion chaos. You are fighting the spirit of Atilla the Hun
and his horde. Reverse his victories. Fight him with the spirit
of your white brother Merovech, who in the hidden histories was
the only one able to defeat him. You will go down in history as
heroes of the white European race no matter if you win or lose.
But don’t lose.
Is it any surprise that the Turks have taken the side of the
Ukrainians? Wake up.
SOURCE QUOTE: “Fifth, Turkey has also recently increased its
support for Ukraine and condemned Russia’s aggression during a
meeting between Zelensky and Turkish president Recep Tayyip
Erdogan on April 12.”

32.2: NATIONAL SOCIALIST SUPPORTERS IN UKRAINE?

We might have to reverse course on supporting the Russians in

the Ukraine conflict in our 4/17 article. While Ukraine may
indeed be a mixed race Turkic conglomerate, that isn’t to say
there couldn’t exist white Slavic Ukrainians who want to defend
against a vigorously anti-National-Socialist Russian government.
Anti-National-Socialist sentiment can often be ignored due to it
being insincere based on the need to avoid being accused of
being a Nazi in a world trained to hate Nazis; but it is
possible that Russia’s anti-National-Socialist propaganda is
very sincere. Perhaps it is these National Socialist leaning
non-Turkic Ukrainians who we can look to reclaim their own
government away from the mixed race Turkic subversion. This
complicates the issue, and SecretAgentWars will need time to
look into it in order to pin down exactly what solution we
support. Hail Hitler.

33.0: EXPLAINATION OF THE INITIATION GIFT BOOK

I wrote this a long time ago, with the intention of putting it

at the end of a different book I intend to create eventually,
which is supposed to be the capstone for a giant society
structure I envision for the future. When the fun secret agent
world and al its games for the common people has been built,
afterward, after all our hard work, this book is supposed to be
designed to be an initiation gift for a new young person going
up to a high level, and being inducted into the seriousness of
it in addition to it being a game for the common folk to keep
them happy. It is to be at the end of a long explanation of the
inner workings of how the whole system works, and prepare the
intitiate for the common thrills of adventure they are about to
experience, and lay upon them the mantle of love a serious
devotion contained within the whole system and all the people
who came before them who set it up for them. It is supposed to
be a connection through time from those who lay its foundations,
until those far in the future who enjoy its fruits. I wrote it
in a way where I do not intend to change it or revise it at all;
because of the fact that it’s supposed to act as a time capsule
message from the founders unto the far future generations.

33.1: END OF THE BOOK ULTIMATE LEAD UP FINAL SEND OFF.

well, here we are. Top of the mountain. Not coming back again
that's for sure.
You already know what I'm about to tell you.
Listen, I'm just passing the baton and going to the next phase.
You'll understand later, but I'm just letting you know that this
is a special moment right now you should be aware of happening
while it's happening! Anyway. You are young. I am old. It is
too late for me, the damage has already been done. But, you are
almost brand new. You'll flow down gently . the ground; don't
worry that's a metaphor; never mind. It won't hurt you, that's
the point. It won't hurt you like it hurt me and the rest of us
slaving away building this place for you. I wrote this ending
in one take and never changed it because you would notice. I'll
be in a different place by the time you read it. And if
successful, then people are going to be reading this paragraph
too far into the future. We're all together now in this
paragraph. We're all listening, all of those who read the book
before you. Do you see what I've done? I've created a kingdom
through fantasy, and passing it on to the innocent children;
which theoretically is you even though you might be older than
me. But it doesn't matter if you understand it fully or not
yet, you may be the one. I might be the creator, or I just came
up with the same idea someone created long ago, in which case I
am in as much of a mystery as you. But the idea of this book
being hidden according to our resources. Why wake many kings if
you don't have the system in place to care for them. But this
book found its way into your hands, so maybe you got lucky, or
maybe you must help build it if it doesn't exist yet. Will you
help? When it is finally built, those who read this for the
first time all with us now, the ones reading this far into the
future... they will experience comforts like we never dreamed
about for ourselves. Perhaps, they will think great thoughts in
their comfort that will allow them to rebuild strength we don't
have. Perhaps we would feel like children around them if we're
being honest with ourselves. That's the plan. I tell you, the
world I have experienced for the last 33 years (my real age),
this world can be described as a temporary hell. We're roasting
in here, April first, 2019. 1985 - 2019. 33 years of hell. Mixed
with little spots of paradise. But something that we as human
beings can do a lot better for our children. I forgive my
parents and I want to use the little they have done for us and
appreciate them for that, and use it to build a better world for
our children, you, and the ones who will read it after you. That
we all do our part to keep making it better with every
generation until the kings far in the future are escorted down
some magnificent ritual to capture the imagination of those
youth who are actually happy, unlike us, and to keep them that
way. And in this way, I could actually find my happiness beyond
what I'm feeling now. Just to see someone else enjoying life as
a youth in the way I wish it could have been for me. That would
definitely cause me to be happy. So maybe there is hope for us.
We know the rules now. We know how bad it can get, and maybe it
was twice as hellish for our parents that they are brain damaged
and turned into children who we also must care for in the same
way. The responsibility of the strong is this society structure
we are building.

And we will care for all, and hope to one day bring everyone
under our wing, but to always seek out the unfortunate and lost.
So that nobody else has to experience what the founders of this
place had to go through. That no human would have to experience
hell like mine, or any of the other people who I have witnessed
suffering far greater than me. It is truly a horror movie we are
living in, but THERE IS HOPE. There is hope that we will
succeed and that you must believe in a future where someone
reading this will be thanking God that we built this for them so
they don't have to feel the kind of pain we're talking about.
So... I suppose it's time to end this book now. It's time to
close this moment. I am speaking on behalf of all those who read
this book before you, with the end result that I intend for this
fantasy to become reality for the future youth who are reading
it now. Or else to invigorate the unlucky ones who have to help
me build this thing. Paradise on earth is all relative to your
own suffering. We will create a paradise on earth for our
children who will become upset over small things not realizing
the magnitude of wealth they have compared to us. Because they
will not have experienced poverty. Then will we have to change
our methods to guide them right according to whatever we've come
up with in that time and to update this book except for this
last part, which will remain unchanged for reasons of my actual
belief that it means something that I am founding this society
from the first moment with all of you in my poverty. Yes, I'm
ready to labor for this. I just had a thought about this
becoming corrupt with people following blind rules but living in
misery as they go about daily life. No. When it is finished, we
won't have to live like that anymore. But for us, the founders,
it tares at our mind to wish only someone would have thought of
this earlier, so we could experience the comforts you are
feeling right now my future friend. Hopefully there is music
playing outside somewhere, or people are dancing within your
view. Maybe you've been lead on an exciting journey by some
clue. Maybe you've learned something new about the world that
made you discover all new kinds of things that you enjoyed. Can
you say your life has been a paradise so far? If not, then we
still have work to do and hopefully you will join us. And if
so, then I am the spokesman for you right now, and we speak
together to the future and say, YOU THERE! Yes you! The one
reading this far into the future living your life like a king in
comfort. If you were under my care, I would try to arrange
something for you to have some soft deep dark purple soft
blanket on you as you're reading this. But of course, you
cannot give into paranoia. There are simple ways to arrange
things for your children that you know nothing about, child, you
are free from spying! Don't worry about that. We have defeated
the spy state. If we explained everything about how we do
things, then you wouldn't get that magical feeling. And I
personally believe it is real from the child's perspective,
through the power of God it will all make sense for you if we
have done everything right. Imagine a life of comfort and
inspiring adventure! Have you enjoyed it so far? Well, now
comes for your next adventure. We are all under the wing of
some larger bird. Don't feel small or weak because you are
being protected watched over. We have no strength but to hope
to see you happy and content. We will not allow it, else you
might experience a surveillance tyranny like us. We will learn
from our mistakes and very rarely should we lose any of you to
an enemy. You have lands and riches coming that you don't know
about yet. One day you shall be Pharaoh of all Egypt. You will
walk the walls of Gilgamesh’s new magnificent gardens in Iraq.
You will experience the thrill of being the king of kings in
Persia. You are special. You are cared for. You will be
protected, you have no need to worry, it has all been taken care
of beforehand and tested. If you do not believe me, then
believe the things you see around you. Your many servants work
for you, day and night. Like this book, you are hidden and
protected. There is nothing to fear. There is a long line of
people ready to make much sacrifice before any harm should come
to your body or mind. If it's not true, then this book is about
laying out the task before you. Will you help build it. But
again, I am your spokesman speaking to the future after we have
built it already. They are like babes in the womb compared to
us. They will build something upon our shoulders when we are
done. It is an idea. To separate ourselves by family and to
never interfere. To ally as families with one another, as the
nest in which our children can be raised and protected. To
strive for the goal of the purest joy in the child who is
reading this far into the future about to find out what it's
like to be a king. Imagine the wonder in their eyes at this
moment. Behold all of them at once, as the kingdom is passed on
from one to the other as you outgrow it, again and again unto
new experiences that are never ending as we guide you through
all the dangerous parts where many before you have fallen before
we fixed it. Give yourself an ideal worth fighting and working
for. I say to you look into the future and behold the child
reading these words right now. This is what we are working for.
To protect that child so that he feels safe like we do not. Do
you hate the way the world is right now? Me too. What's more
inspiring than this hate, than the love for that child read this
now in our future. Believe that child is protected. Believe we
have succeeded in our work and that child already has
experienced enough not to doubt our protection any longer. We
will guard them from every common mistake of thinking. Never
again will someone hurt themselves for years without being given
some common sense advice to save them all the trouble. Only
with God could it ever be perfect, but until then we have a
belief that we can get close to perfect. And the joy of our
lives will be to make it even closer to perfect through our
labors. And I suppose there must be some memories of this hell
on earth to remain in order to prevent it from every
degenerating this badly ever again. But we will build this
structure and find the answer to all these problems, in what
would be the distant past according to this perfect young child
in the far future. I'm leaving this past and I'm talking to you
child of the future. Don't be saddened for my pain. Understand
that your comfort gives me comfort, and so I beg of you to
accept this gift. Like a grown up version of a treasure map
hunt. We have done this with a lot of children before you, and
believe it or not children often make the same mistakes. We'll
be ready for anything. You'll always find a way out of every
situation, don't lose hope. Forgive us if you do get hurt, and
help us when you're grown to fix whatever hurt you! But no, not
you child. You are far in the future after all this. Many years
go by before a child gets hurt even a little nowadays. I'm not
in the future but I can feel it. Many years go by before
another glitch in our system is found and fixed. Child, you are
safe. If you do experience suffering, then know it'll be short
and very rare. When you're older you will help is build it
bigger and better. But you have a lot to learn first. Are you
ready? I can't tell you exactly what's going to happen next
because it depends on what your family wants for you. Just
enjoy the ride. And even if you don't get to meet me directly,
maybe you'll encounter my spirit in one of my children. I don't
care if I'm a king or a creator. I'm just happy to have
something like this to look forward to. Something worth living
for. Child, do you believe as strong as we are, it's only
because your joy gives us strength. When you've lost so much,
and experienced so much pain, nothing really matters anymore.
Nothing could ever fix you or undo what has happened to you.
It's permanent. But then your joy, and the fact that this hasn't
happened to you yet suddenly bring MUCH JOY to my heart. To see
you living happy, strong and free, this is enough to make my
heart burst for joy. I wonder if my joy is not more than your
own for to experience joy after such hell might it that much
better! Who knows! All I know is that, you future child, are
content. I believe it will happen. And so it is possible to end
my own suffering. You have no debt to us. Your joy is payment
enough. I thank you for accepting this gift from us. No need to
thank us, but just to think of us, and to go off and close this
book and enjoy your life! The beginning of this wild idea is
speaking to the end completion of it. From me, and the many
others who will labor during the middle, we say "Repay us for
our service to you. We demand you accept this gift as your
payment to us." Just in case you have trouble accepting because
you don't feel worthy. I need to end this book now, I've been
going on too long and I've already decided not to go back and
edit any of this ending. Have a safe and wonderful journey. I
will speak to you again, sometime in the future. Until then.